Chapter- 1

nceofTs n

A Tsunami (pronounced soo-nah-mee) like the one thatravaged the coastal areas of South East Asia of 26December 2004 is made up of a special sort of sea wavesBut the tsunltmis themselves are anything but simpleUsuallY these waves are generated by earthQuakes occurringin the ocean floor These earthQuakes displace the watercolumn thereby creating a rise or fall in the sea levelTsunami is a Japanese word made up of two characterstsu (meaning harbour) and nami (meaning wave)

Tsunamiis a Japanese wordmade up of two characters

Science of Tsunamis 1

All Natures vagaries are pointers to the overwhelmingsuperiority of the power of Nature For mankindcontrolling the violence of Nature is an unattainable

dream but what is suregt possible is to understand thescientific basis of the occurrence of natural disasters

l)K1ow what turned the benevolent sea into a raging monsterthat unleashed terror in the coastal areas of South EastAsia in the eargt hours of 26 December 2004

It was a massive undersea earthQuake in the bed ofIndian Ocean that gave birth to mammothtsunami waves Measuring 90 on the Richters scalewith its epicentre close to the northern tip ofIndonesias Sumatra Island this earthQuake shook thisregion violentgt Indeed so violent was it that it evenmade the Earth wobble on its aXis1 The enormous energy

released soon circled around the globe According tothe scientists from the Earth Sciences Research Schoolat the Australian National Universiry our planet wasstill ringing like a bell well over two weeks after theinitial catastrophe According to the US NationalAeronautics and Space Administration (NASA)this rare seismic event even shifted the Earths mean NorthPole slightly altered the shape of the planet andeven slightgt decreased the length of each day making

the Earth spin a little faster2bull Yet another horrifjingimpact of this earthQuake has been that it has

2 Tsunami

ently changed the map of Asia as smallperman 3Indonesian islands have moved as much as 20 metres IThe fury of the waves even altered the c~astal m~p of

dmiddot as Indira Point - the southernmost tiP of India -In la 4was washed out shrinking the coastline Inland

It was the vertical movement of the sea floor caused bythis tremendous Quake that proved catastrophic Theshaking of the sea floor with a tremendous jerk triggeredthe angry seas to assume a fearful and monstrous formcomprising powerful waves that travelled out of the areaof origin to brutalgt crash on the coastlines of this region

unleashing terror never experienced before

Massive underseaearthquake in the bed ofIndian Ocean gave birthto mammoth tsunamiwaves of 26 December2004

Recognizing a TsunamiTsunamis are often referred to as tidal waves but this isincorrect as tides occur due to the gravitational influencesof the Moon Sun and planets Tsunamis are not generated

by the tidess However a tsunami that strikes a coastal

area is influenced by the tide level at the time of impactPowerful undersea earthQuakes or seismic activiry mostcommongt generate tsunamis Unlike the normal oceanwaves the tsunami waves have a very long wavelength(distance between the wave crests) - often more than 100km These waves travel a deep ocean with a speed of morethan 800 km per hour Le more than the speed of a jetplane However tsunamis are not always seismic seawaves as they may also be generated due to landslidesvolcanic eruptions and raregt by the impact of a large

meteorite falling in the ocean6 Most tsunamis occur in

the Pacific Ocean However destructive tsunamis havealso been generated in the Atlantic and the Indian Oceansthe Mediterranean Sea and even within smaller bodies ofwater like the Sea of Marmara in Turkey

Tectonic PlatesAccording to the Plate Tectonic Theory the surface of theEarth is made up of a patchwork of massive rigid platesabout 80 km thick which float in slow motion on top of

the Earths hot fleXible interior7 These plates change size

and position over time as they are constantgt moving at aspeed of about I cm to 10 cm every year - roughgt the rateat which fingernails grow As these plates move intense~ologic activiry occurs at the plate edges

Unlike the normal oceawaves the tsunamiwaves have a very longwavelength often morethan 100 km Thesewaves travel a deepocean with a speed ofmore than 800 km perhour ie more than thespeed of a jet plane

As some tectonic plates move away from each other spacefor new ocean noor is created Some plates slide pasteach other without causing much disturbance However

there are some plates moving towards each other in apotentiallY dangerous way as one plate may submergebeneath the other As the sides of two tectonic plates

collide violentlY enormous energy is released It is thiscollision that triggers the generation of tsunamis This isexactlY what happens around the margins of the PacificOcean where denser oceanic plates are known to slipunder continental plates This process is known assubduction and the area where the chances of occurrenceof volcanoes and earthQlakes are very high is called the

subduction zone8 The subduction earthQuakes are

particularlY effective in generating tsunamis

Ring of FireCircling the Pacific Basin on the bottom of the seabedthere lies a series of volcanic arcs and deepocean trenches Called the Ring of Fire this regionhas a high occurrence of earthQuakes and

volcanic eruptions9 This region also called thecircum-Pacific seismic belt is home to over 75 of theworlds active and dormant volcanoes

The surface of the farth is made upof a patchwork of massive rigidtectonic plates about 80 km thickwhich float in slow motion on top ofthe farths hot flexible interior Theseplates change size and position overtime

It is a horrifying fad thatan average of twodestrudive tsunamis occurper year in the Pacificbasin

The devastation caused on the Jndian shores by the tsunamis that hit the SouthEast Asian coastlines recently has proved that India is too on the vulnerabilitychart though chances of such an onslaught are rareIt is a horrifying fact that an average of two destructivetsunamis occur per year in the Pacific basin althoughtsunamis can be generated in all the oceans and inlandseas of the world About 80 of all recorded earthQuakesoccur around the edge of the Pacific Plate The Ring ofFire extends northward through Fiji Papua New Guineathe Philippines and lapan along the eastern coast ofRussia It also covers the region east to the southern edgeof Alaska as well as the western coast of Canada NorthAmerica and South America Since India does not fall inthe Ring of Fire the vulnerability of our country toexperience tsunamis was considered to be low Howeverthe devastation caused on the Indian shores by thetsunamis that hit the South East Asian coastlines recentlYhas proved that India is too on the vulnerabiliry chartthough chances of such an onslaught are rare

As the tedonic platescollide separate or slidepast one another someplates gain while otherslose material at theiredges which is why theplate boundaries changeover geologic time

h 7 5 on the Richters scale tilts and deforms larget an

S Of the sea floor ranging from a few kilometers to

areaeven more than 000 km This sudden verticaldiSplacement over large ~reas grossly di~places theseawaterwhich under the Influence of gravlry tends toregain its eQ]JilibriumIt is this vertical movement of theentire water column that generates destructive tsunamiwavesAs energy cannot be created or destroyed but canbe only transferred from one form to another (Law ofConservation of Energy) the potential energy that resultsfrom pushing water above mean sea level is transferredto kinetic energy that initiates the horizontal propagation

of the tsunami waves

Birth of the Killer WavesTsunami waves may be generated because of certainphenomena that include the following

UnderseaEarthquakesEarthQuakesusuallyoccur in regions ofthe Earth alongtectonic plateboundaries calledfaults wheredifferent tecton icplates meet Thechances ofoccurrence ofearthQuakes arevery high in theseregions due to thecollision of tectonicplates as theseplates are constantly moving past each otheroUnderstandablY when two tectonic plates collide a largeamount of the built-up stress is released

Volcanic

~

If the sea floor movement is horizontal a tsunami isusually not generated Besides not all underseaearthQ]Jakescreate tsunamis as it depends on the natureand degree of displacement of the seawater column It isonlY the vertical displacement of seawater due to abruptjerky movement of fault blocks on the seabed that givesbirth to powerful tsunamis Once formed the monstrouswaves soon begin their journey towards the nearestcoastlines ringing the bells of doom

Volcanic EruptionsA tsunami can be actuallY generated by any disturbancethat displaces a large massof seawaterfrom its eQJilibriumposition Violent volcanic eruptions which cause suddendisplacement of a large volume of seawatercan also giverise to destructive tsunami waves Similarly when theroof of a volcano collapses into a large empry magmachamber that is formed because all the lava has beenthrown out a crater sometimes as large as one kilometrein diameter is created Now as seawater gushes into thiscrater the water column of the sea is disturbed This inturn gives rise to tsunami waves

On the other hand intraplate earthQuakeswhich are lessthan 10 of all earthQuakes occur within the tectonicplates in the more stable interiors of continents far awayfrom plate boundaries Although the cause of occurrenceof intraplate earthQuakes is not Quite clear these arepossiblY related to the driving forces of plate tectonicsAs the tectonic plates collide separate or slide past oneanother some plates gain while others lose material attheir edges which is why the plate boundaries changeover geologic time If weakened former plate boundariesbecome part of the interiors of plates stresses originatingat the edges of the plates or in the deeper crust may resultin intraplate earthQuakes

LandslidesTsunami waves are also generated due to displacement ofseawater resulting from rock falls icefalls and suddenlandslides For example in the 1980s construction workof an airport runway along the coast of Southern Francetriggered an underwater landslide which generated

The most destructive tsunamis are generated by massiveundersea earthQuakesoccurring at a depth shallower than50 km with an epicentre or fault line near or on the oceanfloor Such an undersea earthQuakeof magnitude greater6 Tsunami

Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series ofsuccessive crests (highwater levels) and troughs(low water levels) thatnormally occur 10 to 45minutes apart and have awavelength even morethan 500 km which ismany times greater thanthe ocean depth

destructive tsunami waves in the harbour of Thebes EgyptSimilar) when massive earthQuakes occur there are highchances of the occurrence of underwater landslides thatmay contribute to tsunami generation These waves rapid)travel away from the source due to dissipation of energyand create havoc along the nearby coastlines

Impact of Meteorites and AsteroidsThe fall of meteorites or asteroids in the Earths oceanshas the potential of generating dreadful tsunamisResearchers in California USA have developed a

computer simulation depicting the ocean impact of theasteroid 1950 DA a gigaritic space rock that would

be uncomfortab) close to Earth in 288012 Although the

probability of such an impact is remote the computermodel does give researchers insight into the destructivepower of tsunamis that may be caused by near-Earthobjects Similar) tsunami waves can also be generatedfrom vel) large nuclear explosions as the momentum fromfalling debris is transferred to the water

On the Way To Spelling DisasterA tsunami is made up of a series of very long waveswhich travel outwards on the surface of the ocean in alldirections away from their site of origin This could be

likened to the movement of ripples created by throwingof a pebble into a pond Tsunamis are different from wind-generated waves which normal) have time interval of5-20 seconds between two successive waves and awavelength of about 100-200 m Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series of successive crests (highwater levels)and troughs (low water levels) that normal) occur 10 to45 minutes apart and have a wavelength even more than500 km which is many times greater than the ocean

depth13 Therefore Tsunami wave is characterized as a

shallow-water wave as the ratio between the water depthand its wavelength is vel) small

In the deep ocean the amplitude of tsunami wave isnormal) less than I m As tsunamis are vel) long waveshaVing low amplitude they cannot be seen or detectedfrom the air Therefore passengers on boats cannot feelor see the tsunami waves as the killer waves pa s by

8 Tsunami

Tsunamis not onlypropagate at highspeeds they (an alsotravel great transo(eani(distan(es with limitedenergy losses

underneath at high speeds It mayon) appear as a gentle rise and fallof the sea surface For example theGreat 5anriku tsunami which struckHonshu lapan on 15lune 1896 wentcomplete) undetected by fishermenas its deep-water height was on) about 40 cm

l4 A

monster in disguise this tsunami transformed into hugewaves when it arrived on the shore and ravaged 275 km ofcoastline killing 28000 people 50 from the sky tsunamiwaves cannot be distinguished from ordinal) ocean wavesBut underneath a tremendous well of energy lurks

The speed of a shallow-water wave is eQual to the SQ]meroot of the product of the acceleration of gravity (98 msec2) and the depth of the water In the Pacinc Ocean

where the typical water depth is about 4000 m tsunamiwaves travel at about 200 ms or over 700 kmhr As therate at which a wave loses its energy is inverse) related

to its wavelength tsunamis not onlY propagate at highspeeds they can also travel great transoceanic distances

with limited energy losses

Now what happens as a powerful tsunami leaves the deepwater of the open sea and enters the shallow waters of acoastline The waves undergo a transformation Since thespeed of the tsunami is related to the water depth thespeed of the tsunami diminishes with decrease in the depthof water and also due to friction The speed of the roaringwaves decreases to about 50-60 kmhr Once a tsunamiwave has reached the shore successive waves stack uponto each other forming a pile of waves due towhich the tsunami waves get compressed near the coastThis results in shortening of their wavelength and thewave energy is directed upwards which makes the wavesgrow in height In other words as the total energy of thetsunami remains constant the height of these waves growstremendouslY This is also known as shoaling dfect asit transforms a seemingly harmless wave that wasimperceptible in deep water into an incredible wallof

water on the shore3 So even if a tsunami wave may have

been just one meter or less in the deep ocean itdramatical) grows into a mammoth 30-35 m wave whenit sweeps over the shorel5 That is why tsunami waves

Trough ~

The most destrudivetsunamis are generatedby massive underseaearthquakes o((urringat a depth shallowerthan50 km with an epi(entreorfault line near or on theo(ean floor

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

All Natures vagaries are pointers to the overwhelmingsuperiority of the power of Nature For mankindcontrolling the violence of Nature is an unattainable

dream but what is suregt possible is to understand thescientific basis of the occurrence of natural disasters

l)K1ow what turned the benevolent sea into a raging monsterthat unleashed terror in the coastal areas of South EastAsia in the eargt hours of 26 December 2004

It was a massive undersea earthQuake in the bed ofIndian Ocean that gave birth to mammothtsunami waves Measuring 90 on the Richters scalewith its epicentre close to the northern tip ofIndonesias Sumatra Island this earthQuake shook thisregion violentgt Indeed so violent was it that it evenmade the Earth wobble on its aXis1 The enormous energy

released soon circled around the globe According tothe scientists from the Earth Sciences Research Schoolat the Australian National Universiry our planet wasstill ringing like a bell well over two weeks after theinitial catastrophe According to the US NationalAeronautics and Space Administration (NASA)this rare seismic event even shifted the Earths mean NorthPole slightly altered the shape of the planet andeven slightgt decreased the length of each day making

the Earth spin a little faster2bull Yet another horrifjingimpact of this earthQuake has been that it has

2 Tsunami

ently changed the map of Asia as smallperman 3Indonesian islands have moved as much as 20 metres IThe fury of the waves even altered the c~astal m~p of

dmiddot as Indira Point - the southernmost tiP of India -In la 4was washed out shrinking the coastline Inland

It was the vertical movement of the sea floor caused bythis tremendous Quake that proved catastrophic Theshaking of the sea floor with a tremendous jerk triggeredthe angry seas to assume a fearful and monstrous formcomprising powerful waves that travelled out of the areaof origin to brutalgt crash on the coastlines of this region

unleashing terror never experienced before

Massive underseaearthquake in the bed ofIndian Ocean gave birthto mammoth tsunamiwaves of 26 December2004

Recognizing a TsunamiTsunamis are often referred to as tidal waves but this isincorrect as tides occur due to the gravitational influencesof the Moon Sun and planets Tsunamis are not generated

by the tidess However a tsunami that strikes a coastal

area is influenced by the tide level at the time of impactPowerful undersea earthQuakes or seismic activiry mostcommongt generate tsunamis Unlike the normal oceanwaves the tsunami waves have a very long wavelength(distance between the wave crests) - often more than 100km These waves travel a deep ocean with a speed of morethan 800 km per hour Le more than the speed of a jetplane However tsunamis are not always seismic seawaves as they may also be generated due to landslidesvolcanic eruptions and raregt by the impact of a large

meteorite falling in the ocean6 Most tsunamis occur in

the Pacific Ocean However destructive tsunamis havealso been generated in the Atlantic and the Indian Oceansthe Mediterranean Sea and even within smaller bodies ofwater like the Sea of Marmara in Turkey

Tectonic PlatesAccording to the Plate Tectonic Theory the surface of theEarth is made up of a patchwork of massive rigid platesabout 80 km thick which float in slow motion on top of

the Earths hot fleXible interior7 These plates change size

and position over time as they are constantgt moving at aspeed of about I cm to 10 cm every year - roughgt the rateat which fingernails grow As these plates move intense~ologic activiry occurs at the plate edges

Unlike the normal oceawaves the tsunamiwaves have a very longwavelength often morethan 100 km Thesewaves travel a deepocean with a speed ofmore than 800 km perhour ie more than thespeed of a jet plane

As some tectonic plates move away from each other spacefor new ocean noor is created Some plates slide pasteach other without causing much disturbance However

there are some plates moving towards each other in apotentiallY dangerous way as one plate may submergebeneath the other As the sides of two tectonic plates

collide violentlY enormous energy is released It is thiscollision that triggers the generation of tsunamis This isexactlY what happens around the margins of the PacificOcean where denser oceanic plates are known to slipunder continental plates This process is known assubduction and the area where the chances of occurrenceof volcanoes and earthQlakes are very high is called the

subduction zone8 The subduction earthQuakes are

particularlY effective in generating tsunamis

Ring of FireCircling the Pacific Basin on the bottom of the seabedthere lies a series of volcanic arcs and deepocean trenches Called the Ring of Fire this regionhas a high occurrence of earthQuakes and

volcanic eruptions9 This region also called thecircum-Pacific seismic belt is home to over 75 of theworlds active and dormant volcanoes

The surface of the farth is made upof a patchwork of massive rigidtectonic plates about 80 km thickwhich float in slow motion on top ofthe farths hot flexible interior Theseplates change size and position overtime

It is a horrifying fad thatan average of twodestrudive tsunamis occurper year in the Pacificbasin

The devastation caused on the Jndian shores by the tsunamis that hit the SouthEast Asian coastlines recently has proved that India is too on the vulnerabilitychart though chances of such an onslaught are rareIt is a horrifying fact that an average of two destructivetsunamis occur per year in the Pacific basin althoughtsunamis can be generated in all the oceans and inlandseas of the world About 80 of all recorded earthQuakesoccur around the edge of the Pacific Plate The Ring ofFire extends northward through Fiji Papua New Guineathe Philippines and lapan along the eastern coast ofRussia It also covers the region east to the southern edgeof Alaska as well as the western coast of Canada NorthAmerica and South America Since India does not fall inthe Ring of Fire the vulnerability of our country toexperience tsunamis was considered to be low Howeverthe devastation caused on the Indian shores by thetsunamis that hit the South East Asian coastlines recentlYhas proved that India is too on the vulnerabiliry chartthough chances of such an onslaught are rare

As the tedonic platescollide separate or slidepast one another someplates gain while otherslose material at theiredges which is why theplate boundaries changeover geologic time

h 7 5 on the Richters scale tilts and deforms larget an

S Of the sea floor ranging from a few kilometers to

areaeven more than 000 km This sudden verticaldiSplacement over large ~reas grossly di~places theseawaterwhich under the Influence of gravlry tends toregain its eQ]JilibriumIt is this vertical movement of theentire water column that generates destructive tsunamiwavesAs energy cannot be created or destroyed but canbe only transferred from one form to another (Law ofConservation of Energy) the potential energy that resultsfrom pushing water above mean sea level is transferredto kinetic energy that initiates the horizontal propagation

of the tsunami waves

Birth of the Killer WavesTsunami waves may be generated because of certainphenomena that include the following

UnderseaEarthquakesEarthQuakesusuallyoccur in regions ofthe Earth alongtectonic plateboundaries calledfaults wheredifferent tecton icplates meet Thechances ofoccurrence ofearthQuakes arevery high in theseregions due to thecollision of tectonicplates as theseplates are constantly moving past each otheroUnderstandablY when two tectonic plates collide a largeamount of the built-up stress is released

Volcanic

~

If the sea floor movement is horizontal a tsunami isusually not generated Besides not all underseaearthQ]Jakescreate tsunamis as it depends on the natureand degree of displacement of the seawater column It isonlY the vertical displacement of seawater due to abruptjerky movement of fault blocks on the seabed that givesbirth to powerful tsunamis Once formed the monstrouswaves soon begin their journey towards the nearestcoastlines ringing the bells of doom

Volcanic EruptionsA tsunami can be actuallY generated by any disturbancethat displaces a large massof seawaterfrom its eQJilibriumposition Violent volcanic eruptions which cause suddendisplacement of a large volume of seawatercan also giverise to destructive tsunami waves Similarly when theroof of a volcano collapses into a large empry magmachamber that is formed because all the lava has beenthrown out a crater sometimes as large as one kilometrein diameter is created Now as seawater gushes into thiscrater the water column of the sea is disturbed This inturn gives rise to tsunami waves

On the other hand intraplate earthQuakeswhich are lessthan 10 of all earthQuakes occur within the tectonicplates in the more stable interiors of continents far awayfrom plate boundaries Although the cause of occurrenceof intraplate earthQuakes is not Quite clear these arepossiblY related to the driving forces of plate tectonicsAs the tectonic plates collide separate or slide past oneanother some plates gain while others lose material attheir edges which is why the plate boundaries changeover geologic time If weakened former plate boundariesbecome part of the interiors of plates stresses originatingat the edges of the plates or in the deeper crust may resultin intraplate earthQuakes

LandslidesTsunami waves are also generated due to displacement ofseawater resulting from rock falls icefalls and suddenlandslides For example in the 1980s construction workof an airport runway along the coast of Southern Francetriggered an underwater landslide which generated

The most destructive tsunamis are generated by massiveundersea earthQuakesoccurring at a depth shallower than50 km with an epicentre or fault line near or on the oceanfloor Such an undersea earthQuakeof magnitude greater6 Tsunami

Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series ofsuccessive crests (highwater levels) and troughs(low water levels) thatnormally occur 10 to 45minutes apart and have awavelength even morethan 500 km which ismany times greater thanthe ocean depth

destructive tsunami waves in the harbour of Thebes EgyptSimilar) when massive earthQuakes occur there are highchances of the occurrence of underwater landslides thatmay contribute to tsunami generation These waves rapid)travel away from the source due to dissipation of energyand create havoc along the nearby coastlines

Impact of Meteorites and AsteroidsThe fall of meteorites or asteroids in the Earths oceanshas the potential of generating dreadful tsunamisResearchers in California USA have developed a

computer simulation depicting the ocean impact of theasteroid 1950 DA a gigaritic space rock that would

be uncomfortab) close to Earth in 288012 Although the

probability of such an impact is remote the computermodel does give researchers insight into the destructivepower of tsunamis that may be caused by near-Earthobjects Similar) tsunami waves can also be generatedfrom vel) large nuclear explosions as the momentum fromfalling debris is transferred to the water

On the Way To Spelling DisasterA tsunami is made up of a series of very long waveswhich travel outwards on the surface of the ocean in alldirections away from their site of origin This could be

likened to the movement of ripples created by throwingof a pebble into a pond Tsunamis are different from wind-generated waves which normal) have time interval of5-20 seconds between two successive waves and awavelength of about 100-200 m Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series of successive crests (highwater levels)and troughs (low water levels) that normal) occur 10 to45 minutes apart and have a wavelength even more than500 km which is many times greater than the ocean

depth13 Therefore Tsunami wave is characterized as a

shallow-water wave as the ratio between the water depthand its wavelength is vel) small

In the deep ocean the amplitude of tsunami wave isnormal) less than I m As tsunamis are vel) long waveshaVing low amplitude they cannot be seen or detectedfrom the air Therefore passengers on boats cannot feelor see the tsunami waves as the killer waves pa s by

8 Tsunami

Tsunamis not onlypropagate at highspeeds they (an alsotravel great transo(eani(distan(es with limitedenergy losses

underneath at high speeds It mayon) appear as a gentle rise and fallof the sea surface For example theGreat 5anriku tsunami which struckHonshu lapan on 15lune 1896 wentcomplete) undetected by fishermenas its deep-water height was on) about 40 cm

l4 A

monster in disguise this tsunami transformed into hugewaves when it arrived on the shore and ravaged 275 km ofcoastline killing 28000 people 50 from the sky tsunamiwaves cannot be distinguished from ordinal) ocean wavesBut underneath a tremendous well of energy lurks

The speed of a shallow-water wave is eQual to the SQ]meroot of the product of the acceleration of gravity (98 msec2) and the depth of the water In the Pacinc Ocean

where the typical water depth is about 4000 m tsunamiwaves travel at about 200 ms or over 700 kmhr As therate at which a wave loses its energy is inverse) related

to its wavelength tsunamis not onlY propagate at highspeeds they can also travel great transoceanic distances

with limited energy losses

Now what happens as a powerful tsunami leaves the deepwater of the open sea and enters the shallow waters of acoastline The waves undergo a transformation Since thespeed of the tsunami is related to the water depth thespeed of the tsunami diminishes with decrease in the depthof water and also due to friction The speed of the roaringwaves decreases to about 50-60 kmhr Once a tsunamiwave has reached the shore successive waves stack uponto each other forming a pile of waves due towhich the tsunami waves get compressed near the coastThis results in shortening of their wavelength and thewave energy is directed upwards which makes the wavesgrow in height In other words as the total energy of thetsunami remains constant the height of these waves growstremendouslY This is also known as shoaling dfect asit transforms a seemingly harmless wave that wasimperceptible in deep water into an incredible wallof

water on the shore3 So even if a tsunami wave may have

been just one meter or less in the deep ocean itdramatical) grows into a mammoth 30-35 m wave whenit sweeps over the shorel5 That is why tsunami waves

Trough ~

The most destrudivetsunamis are generatedby massive underseaearthquakes o((urringat a depth shallowerthan50 km with an epi(entreorfault line near or on theo(ean floor

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

As some tectonic plates move away from each other spacefor new ocean noor is created Some plates slide pasteach other without causing much disturbance However

there are some plates moving towards each other in apotentiallY dangerous way as one plate may submergebeneath the other As the sides of two tectonic plates

collide violentlY enormous energy is released It is thiscollision that triggers the generation of tsunamis This isexactlY what happens around the margins of the PacificOcean where denser oceanic plates are known to slipunder continental plates This process is known assubduction and the area where the chances of occurrenceof volcanoes and earthQlakes are very high is called the

subduction zone8 The subduction earthQuakes are

particularlY effective in generating tsunamis

Ring of FireCircling the Pacific Basin on the bottom of the seabedthere lies a series of volcanic arcs and deepocean trenches Called the Ring of Fire this regionhas a high occurrence of earthQuakes and

volcanic eruptions9 This region also called thecircum-Pacific seismic belt is home to over 75 of theworlds active and dormant volcanoes

The surface of the farth is made upof a patchwork of massive rigidtectonic plates about 80 km thickwhich float in slow motion on top ofthe farths hot flexible interior Theseplates change size and position overtime

It is a horrifying fad thatan average of twodestrudive tsunamis occurper year in the Pacificbasin

The devastation caused on the Jndian shores by the tsunamis that hit the SouthEast Asian coastlines recently has proved that India is too on the vulnerabilitychart though chances of such an onslaught are rareIt is a horrifying fact that an average of two destructivetsunamis occur per year in the Pacific basin althoughtsunamis can be generated in all the oceans and inlandseas of the world About 80 of all recorded earthQuakesoccur around the edge of the Pacific Plate The Ring ofFire extends northward through Fiji Papua New Guineathe Philippines and lapan along the eastern coast ofRussia It also covers the region east to the southern edgeof Alaska as well as the western coast of Canada NorthAmerica and South America Since India does not fall inthe Ring of Fire the vulnerability of our country toexperience tsunamis was considered to be low Howeverthe devastation caused on the Indian shores by thetsunamis that hit the South East Asian coastlines recentlYhas proved that India is too on the vulnerabiliry chartthough chances of such an onslaught are rare

As the tedonic platescollide separate or slidepast one another someplates gain while otherslose material at theiredges which is why theplate boundaries changeover geologic time

h 7 5 on the Richters scale tilts and deforms larget an

S Of the sea floor ranging from a few kilometers to

areaeven more than 000 km This sudden verticaldiSplacement over large ~reas grossly di~places theseawaterwhich under the Influence of gravlry tends toregain its eQ]JilibriumIt is this vertical movement of theentire water column that generates destructive tsunamiwavesAs energy cannot be created or destroyed but canbe only transferred from one form to another (Law ofConservation of Energy) the potential energy that resultsfrom pushing water above mean sea level is transferredto kinetic energy that initiates the horizontal propagation

of the tsunami waves

Birth of the Killer WavesTsunami waves may be generated because of certainphenomena that include the following

UnderseaEarthquakesEarthQuakesusuallyoccur in regions ofthe Earth alongtectonic plateboundaries calledfaults wheredifferent tecton icplates meet Thechances ofoccurrence ofearthQuakes arevery high in theseregions due to thecollision of tectonicplates as theseplates are constantly moving past each otheroUnderstandablY when two tectonic plates collide a largeamount of the built-up stress is released

Volcanic

~

If the sea floor movement is horizontal a tsunami isusually not generated Besides not all underseaearthQ]Jakescreate tsunamis as it depends on the natureand degree of displacement of the seawater column It isonlY the vertical displacement of seawater due to abruptjerky movement of fault blocks on the seabed that givesbirth to powerful tsunamis Once formed the monstrouswaves soon begin their journey towards the nearestcoastlines ringing the bells of doom

Volcanic EruptionsA tsunami can be actuallY generated by any disturbancethat displaces a large massof seawaterfrom its eQJilibriumposition Violent volcanic eruptions which cause suddendisplacement of a large volume of seawatercan also giverise to destructive tsunami waves Similarly when theroof of a volcano collapses into a large empry magmachamber that is formed because all the lava has beenthrown out a crater sometimes as large as one kilometrein diameter is created Now as seawater gushes into thiscrater the water column of the sea is disturbed This inturn gives rise to tsunami waves

On the other hand intraplate earthQuakeswhich are lessthan 10 of all earthQuakes occur within the tectonicplates in the more stable interiors of continents far awayfrom plate boundaries Although the cause of occurrenceof intraplate earthQuakes is not Quite clear these arepossiblY related to the driving forces of plate tectonicsAs the tectonic plates collide separate or slide past oneanother some plates gain while others lose material attheir edges which is why the plate boundaries changeover geologic time If weakened former plate boundariesbecome part of the interiors of plates stresses originatingat the edges of the plates or in the deeper crust may resultin intraplate earthQuakes

LandslidesTsunami waves are also generated due to displacement ofseawater resulting from rock falls icefalls and suddenlandslides For example in the 1980s construction workof an airport runway along the coast of Southern Francetriggered an underwater landslide which generated

The most destructive tsunamis are generated by massiveundersea earthQuakesoccurring at a depth shallower than50 km with an epicentre or fault line near or on the oceanfloor Such an undersea earthQuakeof magnitude greater6 Tsunami

Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series ofsuccessive crests (highwater levels) and troughs(low water levels) thatnormally occur 10 to 45minutes apart and have awavelength even morethan 500 km which ismany times greater thanthe ocean depth

destructive tsunami waves in the harbour of Thebes EgyptSimilar) when massive earthQuakes occur there are highchances of the occurrence of underwater landslides thatmay contribute to tsunami generation These waves rapid)travel away from the source due to dissipation of energyand create havoc along the nearby coastlines

Impact of Meteorites and AsteroidsThe fall of meteorites or asteroids in the Earths oceanshas the potential of generating dreadful tsunamisResearchers in California USA have developed a

computer simulation depicting the ocean impact of theasteroid 1950 DA a gigaritic space rock that would

be uncomfortab) close to Earth in 288012 Although the

probability of such an impact is remote the computermodel does give researchers insight into the destructivepower of tsunamis that may be caused by near-Earthobjects Similar) tsunami waves can also be generatedfrom vel) large nuclear explosions as the momentum fromfalling debris is transferred to the water

On the Way To Spelling DisasterA tsunami is made up of a series of very long waveswhich travel outwards on the surface of the ocean in alldirections away from their site of origin This could be

likened to the movement of ripples created by throwingof a pebble into a pond Tsunamis are different from wind-generated waves which normal) have time interval of5-20 seconds between two successive waves and awavelength of about 100-200 m Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series of successive crests (highwater levels)and troughs (low water levels) that normal) occur 10 to45 minutes apart and have a wavelength even more than500 km which is many times greater than the ocean

depth13 Therefore Tsunami wave is characterized as a

shallow-water wave as the ratio between the water depthand its wavelength is vel) small

In the deep ocean the amplitude of tsunami wave isnormal) less than I m As tsunamis are vel) long waveshaVing low amplitude they cannot be seen or detectedfrom the air Therefore passengers on boats cannot feelor see the tsunami waves as the killer waves pa s by

8 Tsunami

Tsunamis not onlypropagate at highspeeds they (an alsotravel great transo(eani(distan(es with limitedenergy losses

underneath at high speeds It mayon) appear as a gentle rise and fallof the sea surface For example theGreat 5anriku tsunami which struckHonshu lapan on 15lune 1896 wentcomplete) undetected by fishermenas its deep-water height was on) about 40 cm

l4 A

monster in disguise this tsunami transformed into hugewaves when it arrived on the shore and ravaged 275 km ofcoastline killing 28000 people 50 from the sky tsunamiwaves cannot be distinguished from ordinal) ocean wavesBut underneath a tremendous well of energy lurks

The speed of a shallow-water wave is eQual to the SQ]meroot of the product of the acceleration of gravity (98 msec2) and the depth of the water In the Pacinc Ocean

where the typical water depth is about 4000 m tsunamiwaves travel at about 200 ms or over 700 kmhr As therate at which a wave loses its energy is inverse) related

to its wavelength tsunamis not onlY propagate at highspeeds they can also travel great transoceanic distances

with limited energy losses

Now what happens as a powerful tsunami leaves the deepwater of the open sea and enters the shallow waters of acoastline The waves undergo a transformation Since thespeed of the tsunami is related to the water depth thespeed of the tsunami diminishes with decrease in the depthof water and also due to friction The speed of the roaringwaves decreases to about 50-60 kmhr Once a tsunamiwave has reached the shore successive waves stack uponto each other forming a pile of waves due towhich the tsunami waves get compressed near the coastThis results in shortening of their wavelength and thewave energy is directed upwards which makes the wavesgrow in height In other words as the total energy of thetsunami remains constant the height of these waves growstremendouslY This is also known as shoaling dfect asit transforms a seemingly harmless wave that wasimperceptible in deep water into an incredible wallof

water on the shore3 So even if a tsunami wave may have

been just one meter or less in the deep ocean itdramatical) grows into a mammoth 30-35 m wave whenit sweeps over the shorel5 That is why tsunami waves

Trough ~

The most destrudivetsunamis are generatedby massive underseaearthquakes o((urringat a depth shallowerthan50 km with an epi(entreorfault line near or on theo(ean floor

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

h 7 5 on the Richters scale tilts and deforms larget an

S Of the sea floor ranging from a few kilometers to

areaeven more than 000 km This sudden verticaldiSplacement over large ~reas grossly di~places theseawaterwhich under the Influence of gravlry tends toregain its eQ]JilibriumIt is this vertical movement of theentire water column that generates destructive tsunamiwavesAs energy cannot be created or destroyed but canbe only transferred from one form to another (Law ofConservation of Energy) the potential energy that resultsfrom pushing water above mean sea level is transferredto kinetic energy that initiates the horizontal propagation

of the tsunami waves

Birth of the Killer WavesTsunami waves may be generated because of certainphenomena that include the following

UnderseaEarthquakesEarthQuakesusuallyoccur in regions ofthe Earth alongtectonic plateboundaries calledfaults wheredifferent tecton icplates meet Thechances ofoccurrence ofearthQuakes arevery high in theseregions due to thecollision of tectonicplates as theseplates are constantly moving past each otheroUnderstandablY when two tectonic plates collide a largeamount of the built-up stress is released

Volcanic

~

If the sea floor movement is horizontal a tsunami isusually not generated Besides not all underseaearthQ]Jakescreate tsunamis as it depends on the natureand degree of displacement of the seawater column It isonlY the vertical displacement of seawater due to abruptjerky movement of fault blocks on the seabed that givesbirth to powerful tsunamis Once formed the monstrouswaves soon begin their journey towards the nearestcoastlines ringing the bells of doom

Volcanic EruptionsA tsunami can be actuallY generated by any disturbancethat displaces a large massof seawaterfrom its eQJilibriumposition Violent volcanic eruptions which cause suddendisplacement of a large volume of seawatercan also giverise to destructive tsunami waves Similarly when theroof of a volcano collapses into a large empry magmachamber that is formed because all the lava has beenthrown out a crater sometimes as large as one kilometrein diameter is created Now as seawater gushes into thiscrater the water column of the sea is disturbed This inturn gives rise to tsunami waves

On the other hand intraplate earthQuakeswhich are lessthan 10 of all earthQuakes occur within the tectonicplates in the more stable interiors of continents far awayfrom plate boundaries Although the cause of occurrenceof intraplate earthQuakes is not Quite clear these arepossiblY related to the driving forces of plate tectonicsAs the tectonic plates collide separate or slide past oneanother some plates gain while others lose material attheir edges which is why the plate boundaries changeover geologic time If weakened former plate boundariesbecome part of the interiors of plates stresses originatingat the edges of the plates or in the deeper crust may resultin intraplate earthQuakes

LandslidesTsunami waves are also generated due to displacement ofseawater resulting from rock falls icefalls and suddenlandslides For example in the 1980s construction workof an airport runway along the coast of Southern Francetriggered an underwater landslide which generated

The most destructive tsunamis are generated by massiveundersea earthQuakesoccurring at a depth shallower than50 km with an epicentre or fault line near or on the oceanfloor Such an undersea earthQuakeof magnitude greater6 Tsunami

Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series ofsuccessive crests (highwater levels) and troughs(low water levels) thatnormally occur 10 to 45minutes apart and have awavelength even morethan 500 km which ismany times greater thanthe ocean depth

destructive tsunami waves in the harbour of Thebes EgyptSimilar) when massive earthQuakes occur there are highchances of the occurrence of underwater landslides thatmay contribute to tsunami generation These waves rapid)travel away from the source due to dissipation of energyand create havoc along the nearby coastlines

Impact of Meteorites and AsteroidsThe fall of meteorites or asteroids in the Earths oceanshas the potential of generating dreadful tsunamisResearchers in California USA have developed a

computer simulation depicting the ocean impact of theasteroid 1950 DA a gigaritic space rock that would

be uncomfortab) close to Earth in 288012 Although the

probability of such an impact is remote the computermodel does give researchers insight into the destructivepower of tsunamis that may be caused by near-Earthobjects Similar) tsunami waves can also be generatedfrom vel) large nuclear explosions as the momentum fromfalling debris is transferred to the water

On the Way To Spelling DisasterA tsunami is made up of a series of very long waveswhich travel outwards on the surface of the ocean in alldirections away from their site of origin This could be

likened to the movement of ripples created by throwingof a pebble into a pond Tsunamis are different from wind-generated waves which normal) have time interval of5-20 seconds between two successive waves and awavelength of about 100-200 m Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series of successive crests (highwater levels)and troughs (low water levels) that normal) occur 10 to45 minutes apart and have a wavelength even more than500 km which is many times greater than the ocean

depth13 Therefore Tsunami wave is characterized as a

shallow-water wave as the ratio between the water depthand its wavelength is vel) small

In the deep ocean the amplitude of tsunami wave isnormal) less than I m As tsunamis are vel) long waveshaVing low amplitude they cannot be seen or detectedfrom the air Therefore passengers on boats cannot feelor see the tsunami waves as the killer waves pa s by

8 Tsunami

Tsunamis not onlypropagate at highspeeds they (an alsotravel great transo(eani(distan(es with limitedenergy losses

underneath at high speeds It mayon) appear as a gentle rise and fallof the sea surface For example theGreat 5anriku tsunami which struckHonshu lapan on 15lune 1896 wentcomplete) undetected by fishermenas its deep-water height was on) about 40 cm

l4 A

monster in disguise this tsunami transformed into hugewaves when it arrived on the shore and ravaged 275 km ofcoastline killing 28000 people 50 from the sky tsunamiwaves cannot be distinguished from ordinal) ocean wavesBut underneath a tremendous well of energy lurks

The speed of a shallow-water wave is eQual to the SQ]meroot of the product of the acceleration of gravity (98 msec2) and the depth of the water In the Pacinc Ocean

where the typical water depth is about 4000 m tsunamiwaves travel at about 200 ms or over 700 kmhr As therate at which a wave loses its energy is inverse) related

to its wavelength tsunamis not onlY propagate at highspeeds they can also travel great transoceanic distances

with limited energy losses

Now what happens as a powerful tsunami leaves the deepwater of the open sea and enters the shallow waters of acoastline The waves undergo a transformation Since thespeed of the tsunami is related to the water depth thespeed of the tsunami diminishes with decrease in the depthof water and also due to friction The speed of the roaringwaves decreases to about 50-60 kmhr Once a tsunamiwave has reached the shore successive waves stack uponto each other forming a pile of waves due towhich the tsunami waves get compressed near the coastThis results in shortening of their wavelength and thewave energy is directed upwards which makes the wavesgrow in height In other words as the total energy of thetsunami remains constant the height of these waves growstremendouslY This is also known as shoaling dfect asit transforms a seemingly harmless wave that wasimperceptible in deep water into an incredible wallof

water on the shore3 So even if a tsunami wave may have

been just one meter or less in the deep ocean itdramatical) grows into a mammoth 30-35 m wave whenit sweeps over the shorel5 That is why tsunami waves

Trough ~

The most destrudivetsunamis are generatedby massive underseaearthquakes o((urringat a depth shallowerthan50 km with an epi(entreorfault line near or on theo(ean floor

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

destructive tsunami waves in the harbour of Thebes EgyptSimilar) when massive earthQuakes occur there are highchances of the occurrence of underwater landslides thatmay contribute to tsunami generation These waves rapid)travel away from the source due to dissipation of energyand create havoc along the nearby coastlines

Impact of Meteorites and AsteroidsThe fall of meteorites or asteroids in the Earths oceanshas the potential of generating dreadful tsunamisResearchers in California USA have developed a

computer simulation depicting the ocean impact of theasteroid 1950 DA a gigaritic space rock that would

be uncomfortab) close to Earth in 288012 Although the

probability of such an impact is remote the computermodel does give researchers insight into the destructivepower of tsunamis that may be caused by near-Earthobjects Similar) tsunami waves can also be generatedfrom vel) large nuclear explosions as the momentum fromfalling debris is transferred to the water

On the Way To Spelling DisasterA tsunami is made up of a series of very long waveswhich travel outwards on the surface of the ocean in alldirections away from their site of origin This could be

likened to the movement of ripples created by throwingof a pebble into a pond Tsunamis are different from wind-generated waves which normal) have time interval of5-20 seconds between two successive waves and awavelength of about 100-200 m Tsunamis arrive at acoastline as a series of successive crests (highwater levels)and troughs (low water levels) that normal) occur 10 to45 minutes apart and have a wavelength even more than500 km which is many times greater than the ocean

depth13 Therefore Tsunami wave is characterized as a

shallow-water wave as the ratio between the water depthand its wavelength is vel) small

In the deep ocean the amplitude of tsunami wave isnormal) less than I m As tsunamis are vel) long waveshaVing low amplitude they cannot be seen or detectedfrom the air Therefore passengers on boats cannot feelor see the tsunami waves as the killer waves pa s by

8 Tsunami

Tsunamis not onlypropagate at highspeeds they (an alsotravel great transo(eani(distan(es with limitedenergy losses

underneath at high speeds It mayon) appear as a gentle rise and fallof the sea surface For example theGreat 5anriku tsunami which struckHonshu lapan on 15lune 1896 wentcomplete) undetected by fishermenas its deep-water height was on) about 40 cm

l4 A

monster in disguise this tsunami transformed into hugewaves when it arrived on the shore and ravaged 275 km ofcoastline killing 28000 people 50 from the sky tsunamiwaves cannot be distinguished from ordinal) ocean wavesBut underneath a tremendous well of energy lurks

The speed of a shallow-water wave is eQual to the SQ]meroot of the product of the acceleration of gravity (98 msec2) and the depth of the water In the Pacinc Ocean

where the typical water depth is about 4000 m tsunamiwaves travel at about 200 ms or over 700 kmhr As therate at which a wave loses its energy is inverse) related

to its wavelength tsunamis not onlY propagate at highspeeds they can also travel great transoceanic distances

with limited energy losses

Now what happens as a powerful tsunami leaves the deepwater of the open sea and enters the shallow waters of acoastline The waves undergo a transformation Since thespeed of the tsunami is related to the water depth thespeed of the tsunami diminishes with decrease in the depthof water and also due to friction The speed of the roaringwaves decreases to about 50-60 kmhr Once a tsunamiwave has reached the shore successive waves stack uponto each other forming a pile of waves due towhich the tsunami waves get compressed near the coastThis results in shortening of their wavelength and thewave energy is directed upwards which makes the wavesgrow in height In other words as the total energy of thetsunami remains constant the height of these waves growstremendouslY This is also known as shoaling dfect asit transforms a seemingly harmless wave that wasimperceptible in deep water into an incredible wallof

water on the shore3 So even if a tsunami wave may have

been just one meter or less in the deep ocean itdramatical) grows into a mammoth 30-35 m wave whenit sweeps over the shorel5 That is why tsunami waves

Trough ~

The most destrudivetsunamis are generatedby massive underseaearthquakes o((urringat a depth shallowerthan50 km with an epi(entreorfault line near or on theo(ean floor

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

smash into the shore with the devastating impact of awater bomb

Chapter- 2

History of Tsunami

The tsunamis that hit South East Asia on 26 December2004 following an earthQuake - the most powerful inthe last 40 years is only the most recent in along list of

tsunamis that have been documented over the ages I The

massive tsunami in Indian Ocean that killed more than280000 people and made millions homeless in elevencountries including India Indonesia and Sri Lanka whenit reached land The scale of the damage was massive and

the loss to life and propertyalmost immesurableHowever though mostIndians have had noprevious experience oftsunamis and little if anyconception about the havocthe breaking waters bringthe event is not wi thout~obal precedent

The maximum height a tsunami reaches on shore is calledthe run-up In other words it is the vertical distancebetween the maximum height reached by the killer waveson shore and the mean sea level surface Generally thetsunami run-up over a meter is considered to be Quitedangerous After run-up part of the tsunami energy isdissipated back to the open ocean In addition a tsunamican generate a particular type of wave callededge waves that travel back-and forth parallel to shore

Small islands with steep slopes usually experience littlerun-up That is why islands with steep-sided fringing orbarrier reefs are at a moderate risk from tsunamisHowever this is not the case for islands such as theHawaiian which do not have extensive barrier reefs andhave broad bays exposed to the open ocean

However depending on the water depth and structuralconfiguration at the coast the tsunamis waves mayundergo extensive refraction -a process that mayconverge the energy of tsunamis waves to particular areason the shore So on reaching the shore the presenceof reefs bays slope of the beach and other underseafeatures may modify the tsunamis For example it mayturn into a bore - a step-like wave with a steep breakingfront - if the tsunami moves from deep water into ashallow bay or river

Besides understanding the scientific prinCiples whichtrigger the generation of tsunamis it is also possible todayto scientifically predict the occurrence of this impendingdisaster thanks to the advanced technology on tsunamiwarning available with many countries However flippingthrough the pages of the past reveals a picture of mind-numbing human tragedy

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times thoughthey are more common inthe Pacific with itsearthquake-proneperimeter

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

1941 Indio5000 killed

1908Ilaly10000 killed

1755lisbon60000 killed r

X U

1690 Virgin Is3000 killed

1746 Peru18000 killed

1765 ChinoI 0000 killed

1782 Taiwan50000 killed

Tsunami in the history

Tsunamis have devasted coastal areas even in historicaltimes The earliest description of a tsunami-rype wavecomes from the northern part of the Aegean Sea in 479BC Similar waves have been reported worldwide thoughthey are more common in the Pacific with its earthQuake-prone perimeter2

Tsunamis in the Past 23-59

Although tsunamis occur most freQuentlY in the PaCificOcean they are notrestricted to that area andmY occur anywhere Some 1952of the recorded tsunamisare

bull 600 BC andbefore In the North AtlanticOcean the Storegga Slideswere a major series ofsudden underwater landmovements over the courseof thousands of years

bull Santorini -650 BC At sometime between 1650 BC and 1600 BC (still L951debated) the volcanic Greek Island ofSantorini erupted causing a 100 m to 150m high tsunami that devastated the northcoast of Cretebull Lisbon Portugal - 755Thousands of coastal residents in SpainPortugal and North Africa who survivedthe great 1755 Lisbon earthQuake werekilled by a tsunami which followedminutes later Many of them met theirdeath at the waterfront where they had fled believing thearea to be safe from fires and from falling debris fromaftershocksbull Krakatoa explosive eruption - 883 The islandvolcano of Krakatoa Indonesia erupted in 1883 blOWingout its underground magmathereby emp~ing the chamberThis led to a large part of the land and seabed collapsinginto the emp~ space This collapse generated a series oflarge tsunami waves with altitudes as high as 40 metersabove sea level Tsunami waves were observed throughoutthe Indian Ocean the Pacific Ocean the American WestCoast South America and even as far away as the EnglishChannel On the facing coasts of lava and Sumatra theflood went many kilometers inland causing vast loss oflife

Harm done by a tsunami wave ta arailway track

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

bull Pacific Tsunami - 946 The tsunami generatedby the Aleutian Island earthQuakeled to about 8 metershigh waves which killed 165 people in Hawaii and AlaskaAs a result of this tsunami the United States establisheda Pacific Tsunami Warning Center in Hawaii two yearslaterbull Chilean Tsunami - 960 The tsunami generatedby the Great Chilean EarthQuake - recorded at 95 inmagnitude on the Richter scale - turned out to be themost destructive tsunamis of the 20th century with wavesmeasuring up to 25 meters high More than 1000 peoplein Chile 61 in Hawaii and 199 in japan were killed by thistsunamibull Good Fridcy Tsunami - 964 Generated by theGood Friday earthQuake the tsunami struck AlaskaBritish Columbia California and coastal PacificNorthwest towns The tsunami generated wavesmeasuring upto 6 m in length and left 122 peopledead

Tsunamis in theAsian Region 6

Though a very rare and relativelY unheard ofevent South Asian shores have been struck bythe tsunamis in the past In the last 200 yearsat least seven tsunamis have been recorded inthe Indian Ocean The following table liststhese

bull 1524 Near Dabhol Maharashtra Indiabull 2 April 1762 Arakan Coast Myanmarbull 16 June 1819 Rann of Kachch GUjrat Indiabull 31 October 1847 Great

Nicobar Island Indiabull 31 December 1881

Car Nicobar Island Indiabull 26 August 1883

Krakatoa volcanic eruptionChennai India

bull 27 November 1945Mekran coast BaluchistanPakistan

An earthquake ofmagnitude 81 occurredin the Andaman Sea on26 June 1941 and aresulting tsunami hit theeast coast of IndiaAt that timetide gauges were not inoperation so it was notpossible to calculate theaccurate height of thetsunami waves

India has had a few encounters with tsunamis in the pastBut this is onlY to be expected given that the approximatelength of the Indian coast is about 6000 kilometers andthe tsunamic earthQuakes occur mostlY at the Andamansea area about 400-500 kilometers SSW of Sri Lankaand the Arabian sea about 70-100 kilometers south ofPakistan coast-off Karachi and Baluchistan

bull The oldest record of an Indian tsunami is availablefrom reports of the 326 BC earthQuake near the IndusdeitalKutch region It is said that the mighry Macedonianfleet of Alexander the Great was destroyed by theearthQuakethat preceded the tsunamibull Another recorded tsunami reportedlY occurredin 1883 at Chennai It was born of the Krakatoa volcanicexplosion in Indonesiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 825 occurred about70 kilometers south of Karachi (pakistan) in 1945 Thiscreated a large tsunami with wavesabout 110 to 115metershigh on the coasts of India in the Kutch region Out ofthe tsunamis mentioned above the one that originatedoff the Mekron coast in 1945 was the deadliest and killedpeople in areas as far off as Mumbai Indiabull An earthQuakeof magnitude 81 occurred in theAndaman Sea on 26 june 1941 and a resulting tsunamihit the east coast of India At that time tide gauges werenot in operation so it was not possible to calculate theaccurate height of the tsunami waves Mathematicalcalculations suggest that the height could have been 10meter This earthQuake caused widespread damage inMiddle and South Andaman Islands Tremors from theearthQuakewere felt in cities along the Coromandel coastof India and even in Colombo Sri Lanka

Tsunamis around theworld 2-57-9

Some more on record are

bull 16061607 A flood possibly a tsunamiaround the coast of the Bristol Channel was responsiblefor the drowning of the thousands of people A largenumber of houses and villages were swept awayand flockswere destroyed by this flood that might have been atsunami The cause of the flood remains disputed

Tsunamis have devastedcoastal areas even inhistorical times Theearliest description of atsunami-type wavecomes from the northernpart of the Aegean Seain 479 BC

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

1995 Mexico1 killed

1992 Nicaragus170 killed

1996 Indonesia9 killed

1994 Mindoro49 killed

1996 Peru12 killed

Tsunami in the 1990sit is Quite possible that it was caused by a combination ofmeteorological extremes and tidal peaks

bull 1868 A massive wave struck Chile killing morethan 25000 people The intensiry of the wave was suchthat it carried ships as far as five kilometers inland

bull 1868 A locallY generated tsunami swept overthe tops of palm trees and claimed 81 lives in Hawaii

bull 1896 One of the worst tsunami disastersengulfed entire villages in Sanriku lapan A wave morethan seven stories tall (about 20 m) drowned some 26000people Many coastal residents were in the streetscelebrating a holiday when the wave struck

bull 1906 A massive tsunami struck the coast ofEcuador and Colombia submerging half of TumacoColombia and washing away half of a nearby island Thedeath toll was estimated at between 500 and 1500

bull 1946 An earthQuake in the Aleutian Islands senta tsunami to Hawaii killing 159 people Five people diedin Alaska

1993 Japan239 killed

bull 1952 A strong earthQuake off thecoast of Russias Kamchatka Peninsulagenerated a great destructive Pacific-widetsunami Its waves struck the KamchatkaPeninsula the Kuril Islands and otherareas of Russias Far East causingconsiderable damage and loss of life Therewas also damage in Hawaii Peru and

Chile1996 Jaya161 killed

1998 Guinea2200 killed

bull 1957 An earthQuake measuring83 occurred in the Aleutien Islandsgenerating a tsunami The tsunami travelled2440 miles at a speed of 500 miles per

hour

bull 1958 A very localized tsunamiin Lituya Bay Alaska was the highest everrecorded The waves were more than 500 m above sealevel It killed two people in a fishing vessel

bull 1960 The largest earthQJake- magnitude 86- of the 20th century occurred off the coast of southcentral Chile It generated a Pacific-wide tsunami whichwas destructive locallY in Chile and throughout the PacificOcean The tsunami killed an estimated 2300 people inChile Waves damaged the waterfront in Hawaii and killed

61 people

bull 1964 A magnitude 84 Quake in Alaskagenerated tsunamis that caused extensive damage in SanFrancisco Bay Marin Counry and Noyo Los Angeles and

Long Beach harbors

bull 1976 Around the midnight of August 16 atsunami generated by a Quake on Mindanao in thePhilippines killed between 5000 and 8000 people inthe Moro Gulf region

bull 1983 104 people in western lapan were killedby a tsunami spawned from a nearby earthQuake

bull 1992 An earthQuake of magnitude 72 inCalifornia generated a tsunami No one was killed in thistsunami

The island volcano ofKrakatoa Indonesiaerupted in 1883 blowingout its undergroundmagma thereby emptyingthe chamber This led to alarge part of the land andseabed collapsing into theempty space This collapsegenerated a series oflarge tsunami waves withaltitudes as high as 40meters above sea level

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

bull 1998A PapuaNew Guinea tsunami killed about2200 people A 71 magnitude earthQlake24 kilometersoffshore was followed within 10 minutes by a tsunamiabout 12m tall While the magnitude of the Quakewas notlarge enough to create these waves directlY it is believedthe earthQuakegenerated an undersea landslide which inturn caused the tsunami The villages of Arop and Warapuwere destroyed

bull Indonesia has seen more than 50000 deathsin more than 30 destructive tsunamis over thecenturies - not including the most recent disaster

Tsunamis are among the most terrifying natural hazardsknown to man Because of their destructiveness thesehave serious impact on human lives social and economicsectors While nothing can be done to prevent theoccurrence of these natural disasters their results suchas loss of Iife and property can be reduced by properplanning and earlY warning It is also necessary tounderstand the intrecacies of how tsunamis are generatedhow they travel and how (if at all) preparedness canforewarn a nation to take steps to minimize damagewhena tsunami strikes

Chapter- 3

Warning Bells

EARTHQUAKES cannot be stopped and so there is noway to stop the deadlY tsunami either The huge oceanwaves in the wake of a tsunami travel at ferocious speedsthat make survival for people near the origin almostimpossible but those farther away generallY manage toescape with their lives

But the tsunami that struck the Indian Ocean on the blackSunday in the last week of 2004 killed people hundredsof kilometers from the source The 280000 peopleestimated to have lost their lives to the tsunami is overfour times the total (70000) killed in all the 141 deadlYtsunamis that have occurred during the 20th century Thedramatic increase in coastal population throughout theworld has put more people at risk today Of the roughlY4 billion people who live in Asia 7 percent live near thecoasts This population is expected to double by the endof the century drawn by a booming coastal tourismindustry

The threat from thetsunamis can only bedealt with effectivelythrough programmes ofwarning mitigation andeducation

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

C v - 0~~ 670

-=o~=c~

The need to take appropriate precautions to protect humanlives and proper from damage by the killer waves cantherefore never be underscored enough Althoughtsunamis are the rarest of all natural disasters these arethe stealthiest as well and as it amplY demonstrated

recentlY could be the most deadlY too On top of that ifit is difficult to predict earthQuakes it is harder still topredict tsunamis because these depend on difficult-to-ascertain factors such as the exact topography of theseabed at the epicentre of the Quake The threat from thetsunamis therefore can onlY be dealt with effectivelYthrough programmes of warning mitigation andeducation

Had warnings been issued in time about the giant wavesspeeding across the Indian Ocean and Bay of Bengal manylives could have been saved The tsunami that hit theSumatra Island took two hours to reach Sri Lanka andanother hour before it crashed into the Indian coast -sufficient time to track the waves and warn coastalcommunities of the impending danger Thousands diedbecause they were taken totallY unawares These deathscould have been avoided if the Indian region had an earlYwarning system in place

Tsunami speed versodePth

It is difficult to predictearthquakes it is harderstill to predict tsunamisbecause these depend 0

difficult-to-ascertainfactors such as the exacttopography of theseabed at the epicentreof the quake

Tsunami Warning SystemsToday with advances in technology it is possible to detectthe Occurrence of tsunamis Seismographs which are verysensitive to wave movements have been devised Thenthere are tide gauges that consist primarilY of a floatwhich is connected to an instrument that records changesin water level Geologists relY on a network of such gaugesto measure wave heights These gauges are alsosupplemented by bottom pressure recorders located onthe ocean floor which measure the pressure of wavespaSSing overhead

The DART system that has beenemployed in the Pacific

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Established in 1949 thePacifi( Tsunami WarningSystem (PTWS)(omprises 26international MemberStates forming anInternationalCoordination Group forthe Tsunami WarningSystem (TWS) in thePacifi( Basin

Most tsunamis occur in the Pacific Ocean that coversmore than one-third of the Earths surface The USNational Oceanic amp Atmospheric Administrations(NOM) National Weather Service operates two tsunami-warning centresl The West CoastAlaska TsunamiWarning Center (WClATWC) in Palmer Alaska servesas the Regional Tsunami Warning Center for AlaskaBritish Columbia Washington Oregon and CaliforniaThe Pacific Tsunami Warning Center (PTWC) in EwaBeach Hawaii serves as the regional Tsunami WarningCenter for Hawaii and as a nationalinternational warningcentre for tsunamis that pose a Pacific-wide threat

The information gathered from these tld Ia gauges andpressure recorders is transmitted through sat IItt e I es tomom onng stations Here the data is fed~nt~computers and by way of modellingIt IS ascer~ained in advance how highthe tsunamlwaveswill be along the coastfor different intensities of earthQuakesWarnings can then be issued to local andregional authorities to evacuate peoplefrom the areas like~ to be hit by thetsunami waves Todays networks canissue warnings within 10 minutes of anearthQuake

Established in 1949 the Pacific Tsunami Warning System(PTWS) comprises 26 international Member Statesforming an International Coordination Group for theTsunami Warning System (TWS) in the Pacific BasinThis system monitors sea movements and can be used tomapthe path of tsunamis and estimate the rate of approachFor coastlines that are particular~ prone to tsunamisrisk assessmentsare done much in advance

+5 km (3 mi to 0ltbullbullbull surlocf Rdbothl

165m(54ftl - R decovery OJ RFtransmiller

Bottompressurerecorder(top) andHow they aredeployed onthe oceanfloor (left)

Basical~ areas vulnerable to tsunamis are assessed bythe shape of the seafloor where tsunamis may take placethe shape of the coastal land that may be affected by aresulting tsunami and final~ the presence of harbours inthe region that maycausea tsunami to changeits directionThis information is used to predict the potential speeddirection height and destructiveness of any tsunami thatmay reach the area In the event of impending tsunamisthe public is issued warnings and evacuations areundertaken One such ear~ warning of an approachingtsunami saved many lives in Honolulu in 1952

The Pacific warning networkcomprises hundreds of seismic-monitoring stations worldwide aswell as coastal tide gauges besidessophisticated Deep-oceanAssessment and Reportingof Tsunamis (DART) buoys inthe Pacific Basin capable ofdetecting even a centimetersdifference in the ocean height

Flotation gloss spheresenclosed in Hardhats

Q)

gtc-g 115 m (30 ftl

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

The functioning of the system begins with the detectionby any participating seismic observatory of an earthQuakeof sufficient size to trigger an alarm attached to theseismograph at that station Personnel at the stationimmediate~ interpret the seismograms and send theirreadings to PTWC Upon receipt of a report from one ofthe participating seismic observatories or as aconseQuence of the triggering of their own seismic alarmPTWC personnel check the Internet for email from theNational EarthQuake Information Center (NEIC) regardingthe event If the automatic picker at NEIC has not yet sentan email report PTWC geophysicists log onto the NEICsystem and use data from their National Seismic Network(NSN) to locate the earthQuake The alarm thresholds atPTWC are set so that ground displacements of theamplitude and duration associated with an earthQuake ofapproximate magnitude 65 or greater anywhere in thePacific region activate them This magnitude is below thethreshold for issuing WarningtWatch and is the threshold

for issuing Information Bulletins

After the earthQuake has been located and magnitudedetermined a decision is made concerning further actionIf the earthQuake is within or near the Pacific Ocean basinand its magnitude is 65 or greater but less than or eQualto 75 (less than or eQual to 70 in the Aleutian Islands)

then a Tsunami Information Bulletin is issued to theWarning System participants Tsunami WarningWatchBulletins are issued to the dissemination agencies forearthQuakes of magnitude greater than 75 (greater than70 in the Aleutian Island region) alerting them to thepossibiliry that a tsunami Illay have been generated andproviding data that can be relayed to the public so thatnecessary preliminary precautions can be taken

If the earthQuake appears to be strong enough to cause atsunallli and is located in an area where tsunami generationis possible PTWC will check water level data fromautomatic tide stations located near the epicentre forevidence of a tsunami If the data shows that a tsunamihas been generated that poses a threat tothe population in part or all of the Pacific the TsunamiWarningtWatch Bulletin is extended until there is no longerthe threat of a destructive tsunami or it is upgraded to a

24 Tsunami

If the earthquakeappears to be strongenough to cause atsunami and is located inan area where tsunamigeneration is possiblePTWC will check waterlevel data fromautomatic tide stationslocated near theepic entre for evidence ofa tsunami

WeatherinstrumentsWeather sateliite to

ground stationRelays radio signalcomputers at graund stationcolculate tsunamis startingpoint speed and arrivaltimes real-time warningsent to areas in danger

Communication buoyRecieves data fram sensorsends radio signal to sateliteAlsosends data framweather instruments onbuoy

Bottompresure recorderSends pressurechange as a tsunamias small as 04 Chain and

nylon line

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

warnings for the entire region in ashort span of time Among the mostsophisticated of the national systemsare those of France (Frenchpolynesia) lapan Russia Chile andthe USA Regional systems Theseprovide the earliest possib~e aler~ tothe population within the Immediateviciniry of the earthQuake epicentreby issuing immediate warnings basedon earthQuake information withoutwaiting for tsunami waveconfirmation

Tsunami Safety Rulesbull All large earthquakes do not cause tsunamis but many do If the quake is located nearor directly under the ocean the probability of a tsunami increases When you hear that anearthquake has occurred in the ocean or coastline regions prepare for a tsunami emer-gencybull A strong earthquake felt in a low-lying coastal area is a natural warning of possibleimmediate danger Keep calm and quickly move to higher ground away from the coastbull Never go down to the beach to watch for a tsunami When you can see the wave youare too close to escape Tsunamis can move faster than a person can runbull Tsunamis can occur at any time day or night They can travel up rivers and streamsthat lead to the oceanbull A tsunami is not a single wave but a series of waves Stay out of danger until an ALLCLEAR is issued by a competent authoritybull Approaching tsunamis are sometimes heralded by noticeable rise or fall of coastalwaters This is natures tsunami warning and should be heededbull Approaching large tsunamis are usually accompanied by a loud roar that sounds likea train or aircraft This is natures warning trumpet and has survival value particularly ifa tsunami arrives at night when you cannot see the oceanbull A small tsunami at one beach can be a giant a few kilometres away Do not let itsmodest size trick you into underestimating itbull All tsunamis are potentially dangerous even though they may not damage everycoastline they strikebull Homes and other buildings located in low-lying coastal areas are not safe Do NOTstay in such buildings if there is a tsunami warningbull The upper floors of high multi-storey reinforced concrete hotels can provide refugeif there is no time to quickly move inland or to higher groundbull If you are on a boat or ship and there is time move your vessel to deeper water (atleast 100 fathoms) If it is the case that there is concurrent severe weather it may be saferto leave the boat at the pier and physically move to higher groundbull Damaging wave activity and unpredictable currents can affect harbour conditions fora period of time after the tsunamis initial impact Be sure conditions are safe before youreturn your boat or ship to the harbour

Adopted from warnings issued by the West Coosl amp Alaska Tsunami Warning Center

To function effectively these regional systems generallycollect data from a number of seismic and tide stationstelemetered to the central headQuarters NearbyearthQuakes are located usually in 15 minutes or lessand a warning based on seismic evidence is released tothe population of the area

However all the seismic evidence collected by the TsunamiWarning Systems would come to naught without timelyand effective communication facilities which are capableof rapidly handling the data reQuests from PTWC theseismic and tide reports to PTWC and Tsunami WarningWatch and Information Bulletins Generally existingcommunication channels are used with somesupplementation instead of establishing a separatecommunication system The Pacific warning system usesthe communication channels under the control of theUnited States Defense Information Systems Agenlt) (DISA)Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) National WeatherService (NWS) Army Navy Air Force Coast Guardvarious international agencies and private companies

Warning for the entire Pacific region The disseminationagencies then implement predetermined plans to evacuatepeople from endangered areas If the tide station dataindicate that either a negligible tsunami or no tsunamihas been generated PTWC issues a cancellation of itspreViously disseminated Tsunami WarninglWatch

In some areas of the Pacific Basin national or regionaltsunami warning systems function to provide timely andeffective tsunami information and warnings to affectedpopulations This is because it may not be possible forthe PTWC to sift through the data and disseminate

26 Tsunami

NOAA has developed and deployed DART as a moreaccurate monitoring system DART sensors compriseseanoor bottom pressure recorders (BPRs) and seismicinstrument arrays for real-time monitoring of tsunamicdevelopment The system is capable of detecting tsunamisas small as I cm which sends signals to a surface buoyanchored to it

Tsunami wave tossed boats ashore atPatong beach in Phuket in Thailand

Japan has faced severaldeadly tsunamis in thepast

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

This device ba~ical senses presure differences causeddue to the movement of tsunami woves Normal windwaves which have a much shorter period than tsunamisare filtered out If a tsunami I~ detected data is uploadedfrom an onboard computer chip via sound signals to ahydrophone that is attached to the surface bu~y The

buoy sends the data to the Geostationary OperationalEnvironmental Satellite (GOES) orbiting our planet Theinformation is then downloaded to ground-basedcompllters which demodulate the signals for immediatedissemination to NOMs Tsunami Warning CentersThe DART system is less VI i1nerable to earthQuake damagethan tide gauges

Japan that has faced several dead tsunamis in the pasthas an extensive system of 300 earthQuake sensors thatoperate round the clock to relay real-time information to

six regional centres Once a tsunami threat is identifiedlocal government officials nationwide are alerted to soundevacuation alarms and broadcast information on radio andTV Coastal towns can also Shllt water gates to prevent

waves from heading inland via low-~ying river networks

Even so observers in Japan criticize the current warningmethod as being too slow given that many Quakes occurless than 28 km offshore In the ensuing race between the

warning and the wave - every minute counts Obviousevery secold is crucial when a wal of water is moving at

the speed of a jet airliner and even micro seconds shavedoff the response time may add up to make the differencebetween life and death

Japanese scientists have now developecJ technologythat can calculate the size speed and directionof a nascent tsunami within seconds much sooner thanwhat mo existing rystems can manage The JapanAgency for Marine-Earth Science ann Technologyhas developed a method to accurately predict theheight of a tsunami three seconds after an earthQuake

hits2 The new technology uses a pressure gauge

attached to the existing ~ystel1l of Quake-monitoringcanles on the seabed to measure changes in waterpressure immediately after a Quake occurs

Every second is crucial when awall of water is moving at thespeed of a jet airliner andeven micro seconds shaved offthe response time may add upto make the differencebetween life and death

Another system recent developed by Hitachi Ltd andthe EarthQuake Research Institute at the University ofTokyo uses GPS technology to detect tsunami severalkilometers offshore by measuring hOIA much a giant13-meter buoy rises or falls on the ocean surface

The Indian ParadigmUntil now not much attention had been paid todevelop a tsunami warning system for the IndianOcean because compared to the Pacific tsunamis arerare in the Atlantic and Indian oceans Besidesthe governments of nations in these regions had togive priority to more freQuent natural disasters such

as cyclones river floods monsoons ete 3

However India is now all set to install a tsunami-warningcentre in the Indian Ocean similar to the one in existencein the Pacifie It will be called the Deep Ocean Assessmentand Reporting System (DOASRS) and set up ata cost of Rs 125 crores according to Shri Kapil Sibal

Minister for Science amp Technology and Ocean

Development4bull The system would be developed in the next

two to two-and-a-half years The system will have 12seafloor sensors and wi II compare well with the Pacificnetwork that has six sensors

Until now not muchattention had been paidto develop a tsunamiwarning system for theIndian Ocean

-- --- ----- -- ----------28 Tsunami

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

The seafioor pressure sensors tidal gauges and a threedimensional digital model of the Indian Ocean will beheart of such a system Geophysicists will use thecomputer model to simulate fluid flow in ocean basin toassess tsunami risk for coastal communities once detailsof undersea earthQuake are fed into the model HowevercurrentlY a model for the Indian Ocean does not exist Ithas to be developed using detailed topography of theseafloor

Heeding Danger SignalsTechnological inputs in the form of earlY warning systemsare desperatelY needed today if the country has to keepitself safe from Tsunami tragedies and the like Howevermore than that what is reQuired is education of the coastalcommunities in not onlY heeding the signs of danger butalso imparting awareness about the actions to be taken in

the immediate aftermath of a tsunami strikes

In case of a major undersea earthQuake a tsunami couldreach the beach in a few minutes For people living nearthe coast the shaking of the ground is sufficient warningof an impending tsunami Coastal communities need tobe educated that in case of a strong earthQuake they needto move inland or on to high ground and not wait for anofficial warning When a tsunami hit the island ofHokkaido Japan in 1993 casualties were significantlYreduced thanks to a timely warning issued by themeteorological agency and because residents fled tohigher ground after feeling the initial tremor

Sound of DangerOften large tsunamis are also accompanied by a loudroar tlat sounds like a train or an aircraft This is

another warning that should be heeded

Water MovementAnother distinct sign of danger is a noticeable rapid riseor fall in coastal waters Now what does one mean by arapid rise and fall in coastal waters In deep open-oceanwater tsunami waves are often less than a meter high andcan travel at speeds up to 1000 kilometers per hourHowever as a tsunami wave approaches shallower waters

30 Tsunami

Although behavioural(hanges in animals (ouldo((ur due to avariety of reasons itwould not be su(h a badidea to look outfor behaviour deviantfrom normal

I the coast the leading edge of the wave begins toa ong 1 slow down while the rest of the wave begi~s to pl ~ ~pbehind it-causing it to grow in height while maintaining

its strength

Receding WatersOn the other hand when the tsunami originates from anoceanic earthQuake associated with sinking of the landthe water column drops down at the earthQuake site Inthis case instead of extremelY high water levels thereappears to be an unusuallY low tide Often onlookers are

intrigued by this major withdrawal of the ocean

As the coastal ocean waters recede from the shore large

portions of the sea floor are left exposed Those who d~not recognize this as a common precursor to tsunamiwaves are often attracted toward the exposed shore Somemay even rush to gather fish left high and dry on the

exposed beach or to view never before seen rock and r~efformations-onlY to be hit moments later by the incomingwall of water Experts believe that a receding ocean maygive individuals as much as a five-minute warning to

evacuate the area

A tragic demonstration of what ignorance can be is gaugedfrom newspaper reports that in some Indian villages

people were attracted to the shoreline when word s~readof unusual waves or of the water receding They perished

when the killer waves struck

But what even a little education properlY applied can dois reflected in another report of ayoung British schoolgirlwho raised an alarm on a Thai beach when she saw thewaters receding-a sign of danger she had rememberedfrom her classroom geography lesson This was one ofthe few beaches in Thailand where no one was reported

killed or even seriouslY injured

Clues from Animal BehaviourA close look at animal behaviour during the recent tsunamievent is also a revelation in terms of earlY warning signsof danger SurprisinglY while the giant waves killed over30000 people along the Indian Ocean islands coastthey seeminglY missed wild beasts Wildlife officials in

In deep open-o(eanwater tsunami wavesare often less than ameter high and (antravel at speeds up to1000 kilometers perhour

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Animal Clues

bull Wild animals that normally avoid humans voluntarily come in close contactwith them sometimes entering into dwellings or barns

bull Cats will be jumpy Warning signs such as hiding running around franticallytrying to escape to the outside hanging on screens and meowing or behaviour unusualfor the pet should be heeded Pacing hissing or growling can also be visible signs tolook oULfor

bull Dogs will usually not hide Behaviour exhibited before quake activity includeshowling whining barking restlessness aggression and increased devotion to ownersThey will usually run around and can bolt through gates windows or doors or stick toyou like glue Some dogs will become more protective or aggressive while others will befearful or act dejected

bull Hoofed animals such as horses and livestock often refuse to enter their barnsor pens and often refuse to be tied They tend Lo group togeLher in open areas aCLnervous or pace restlessly

bull Some other unusual changes are that hibernating animals will emerge early(snakes bears etc) spiders and ants will move indoors Rodents will invade the houseor if they are in residence will disappear wild birds become quiet or are not visible

Sri Lanka reported that no elephants died There was noteven a dead hare or rabbit There were no reports of animalcarcasses It seems animals could somehow senseimpending disaster Both wild and domestic animalsseemed to know what was about to happen and fled tosafery Along Indias Cuddalore coast where thousandsof people perished buffaloes goats anddogs were found unharmed Flamingos that breed thistime of year at the Point Calimere wildlife sanctuary inIndia also flew to higher ground beforehand

The dramatic increase incoastal populationthroughout the world hasput more people at risktoday Of the roughly4 billion people who livein Asia 7 percent livenear the coasts

E ewitneSs accounts cite several event~ that happened just~fore the tsunami broke These Include elephants

eting and running towards higher ground dogstrump h th

f g to go outdoors zoo animals rus Illg Illto elrre USln bull ) hh Iters bats frantically flying away etc I erhaps t IS

~ etmiddot ct and attention to natures warning signals is whatIllS III bsaved the indigenous peoples on the Andaman amp NICO arIslands from the wrath of the tsunami as they fled for

safery at the first indications

Wildlife experts believe the more acute hearing (and othersenses) of animals might enable them to hear or f~el theEarths vibration alerting them about approaching disaster

long before humans can sense it Ther~ ~s anecdotalevidence about dogs barklllg or birds mlgl aLIng before

volcanic eruptions or earthQuakes According to so~escientists research on both acoustic and seismiCcommunication indicates that elephants can easily pickup vibrations generated from the massive earthQuaketsunami In lapan where devastation due to earthQuakeshas taken countless lives and caused enormous damageto property researchers have long studied animals in

hopes of discovering what they hear or feelbefore the earth shakes They hope that animalsmay be used as a prediction tool

It would not be such a bad idea to lookout for behaviour deviant from normalas a prediction tool

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

However the United States Geological Survey (USGS) agovernment agency that provides scientific informationabout the Earth says a reproducible connection betweena specific behaviour and the occurrence of a Quake has

never been made6 On the other hand according to a report

by the Xinhua news agency of China zookeepers in theci~ of Anshan in Liaoning province have been instructedto report any strange behaviour by animals to the localseismological monitoring network Chinese have longnoted a strong correlation between irregular animalbehaviour and subseQuent seismic activi~ Authoritiesin Liaoning successfully forecasted an earthQuakeon 4 February 1975 partialgt based on odd animal activi~before the event

Although behavioural changes in animals could occur dueto a varie~ of reasons it would not be such a bad idea tolook out for behaviour deviant from normal It could just

be enough to save the lives of those living neardisaster-prone regions

Post TsunamiTrauma Management

Most of the survivors of disasters and natural calamitiessuffer from a disorder called the Post Traumatic StressDisorder (PTSDj which is as its name suggests a reactionto a traumatic event This may emerge after days weeksmonths or even years after the events People may resortto the traditional system of coping with disasters to returnto pre-disaster normali~ in the Tsunami affected regionsTraditional Indian Systems of Medicine include AyurvedaUnani Siddha Yoga and Naturopat~ These incorporateprinciples and practices of positive health and therapeuticmeasures for physical mental social and spiritual well-being in a most comprehensive way and presents a closesimilari~ to the concept of health as propounded by World~ealth Organisation (WHO) _

------Post Tsunami trauma Management 35

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Stress ReactionsThough some disaster experiences may even promotepersonal growth heighten confidence level and strengthenrelationships most stress reactions are a difficultexperience for disaster survivors Stress reactions runthe entire gamut of emotions from mild to severe Howevermany survivors experience one or more of these normalstress reactions for several daysweeks months Emotionalreactions include feelings of shock fear grief angerresentment guilt shame helplessness hopelessness andemotional numbness (difficulry feeling love and intima)or difficulry taking interest and pleasure in day-to-dayactivities) Cognitive reactions include confusiondisorientation indecisiveness worry shortened attentionspan difficulty concentrating memory loss unwantedmemories and self-blame Physical reactions includetension fatigue edginess difficulry sleeping bodilY achesor pain startling easilY racing-heartbeat nausea andchange in appetite and in sex drive Interpersonal reactionsas in relationships at school work in friendships inmarriage or as a parent may change There may bedistrust irritabiliry conflict withdrawal isolation feelingof rejection or being abandoned being distantjudgmental or over-controlling

Yoga amp Trauma Managementin the Post Tsunami Scenario

Yoga is the science of holistic living It takes care of allthe aspects of human personaliry at the physical mentalsocial spiritual emotional and intellectual levelsYoga in general is believed to be the science of mindand its behaviour I

The regular practice of Asanas improves the psychologicalfunctions of the individual This is followed byimprovement in memory and even of intelligence QuotientPhysiologically the pulse rate respiratory rate andblood pressure decrease after Yogic practiceBio-chemicallY there occurs a decrease in the circulatingacerylcholine levels and slight to moderate increaseof catecholamine and cortisol Serum cholesterol andblood sugar levels are decreased along with an increasein serum proteins Pranltyama practice also produces

36 T U a i

Stress reactions run theentire gamut of emotionsfrom mild to severeHowever manysurvivors experience oneor more of these normalstress reactions forseveral days weeksmonths

Yoga is believed to bethe science of mind andits behaviourThe regular practice ofAsanas improves thepsychological andphysiological functionsof the individual

Imost similar results In addition pranayamaarovides greater amount of mental tranQuility to theindividual Meditation enhances the blood levels ofneurohumours along with a reduction in plasma ~ortlsollevels This possibly indicates a decrease In thepsychosomatic stress and improvement in the capaCity to

do more of intellectual work 2

Scientific studies conducted have revealed that six mont~sof YogiCpractice leads to enhancement ofparasympath~tlcactivities provides stabiliry of autonomiC balance dUringstress produces a relative hyper metaboli~ st~tein1pr~vesthermoregulation efficiency body flexibility phySicalefficiency at sub maximal level or work Improv~sadaptabiliry to environmental stress and improvement In

the cognitive functions 3

TraumaManagemenLthrough Yoga

Exposure to a disaster produces trauma which can beclassified asbull Immediate - Physical Mental Social and Emotionalbull Long term - Physical Mental Social and Emotional

Yoga may not help much in the initial stages of physicaltrauma other than providing rehabilitation to the personYet Yoga can playa major role in the rehabilitation of avictim at all levels on a long-term basis Mental traumamay include shock depression anxiery loss of memoryand loss of sleep etc UsuallY exposure to a disasterproduces social morbidiry as its after-effect Yogic methodscan help in bringing back the person to normalcy

States of anxiery depression frustration and anger areaccompanied by a variery of physical responses includingpalpitations excessive sweating diarrhoea indigestionheadacheand weaknessThese responsesare the outcomeof the complex process by which the physiological systemsof the body adapt to stress s

Scientific studiesconducted have revealedthat six months of Yogicpractice leads toenhancement ofparasympatheticactivities providesstability of autonomicbalance during stress

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

The Yogic practices which can work at different levelsare

Levels PracticesPhysical Suryanamaskar Asanas Pronayamas Kriyas

Mental Pronayamas Relaxation techniques Prayer and Meditation

Social Yamas and Niyamas

Emotional Yogic Counselling Emotional Solace Devotional sessions Singing Bhajanslistening to music ett

The Yamaand the Niyama are the first two steps explainedby Patanjali under Ashtanga Yoga These are the socialand personal dos and donts respectivelYThese area Yama -Ahimsa (non-injury) Sa0a (truthfulness)Astrya (non-stealing) Brahmacharya (celibacy) andAparigraha (non-hoarding of things)b Niyama Shoucha (cleanliness) Santosha(contentment) Tapas (austeriry) SwacYltya(self study)lshwara pranidhana (total surrender)Both Yamas and Niyamas must be observed at three levels- body speech and mind (Kaya-vacha-manasa) Theobservance such practices would help in overcoming theaftershocks of the disaster establishing cordialrelationship with fellow beings and sociery as a whole

The practices which may be practiced for a holistic healthmanagement in the cases of post tsunami trauma are

Practice Procedure Benefits

Prayer One can pray as well as chant Prayer gives a feeling of total surrender and calms down theOmkaro Om could be chanted mindfor 3 to 9 rounds with a loud voiceand one should feel the innervibrations along with the chanting

Surya It consists of a series of 12 This energizes the entire neuro-glandular and neura-muscularNamaskar postures which systems of the body Its regular practice ensures a balanced

(The Sun salutation) supply of oxygenated blood and perfect harmony to all the systemsare to be performed early of the body thus invigorating the entire psychosomatic system 3

in the morning while facing Synchronizing the breath with the physical movements of Suryathe rising Sun Namaskar ensures that the practitioner at least for a few minutes

doily breathes as deeply and rhythmically as possible This removescarbon dioxide from the lungs and replaces it with fresh oxygenincreasing mental clarity by bringing fresh oxygenated blood tothe brain 4

Surya Namaskar consists of a series of 12 postures which (The Sun salutation) are to be performed earlyin the morning while facing the rising Sun

AsanasAsanas are the physical postures prescribed by Patanjaliand are defined as steady and comfortable postures Someasanasprovide relaxation to the body Among theseShavasana is the most important one

Asano Procedure Benefits

Shavasana lie on the back Spread arms and legs Shavasana removes fatigue and gives relief to

(The Corpse posture) apart Close eyes One should have the mind (HP-II-18) (GS - 11- 19)the feeling of letting go Visualize the

changes all over the bady Just relax

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

PranayamaPranayama is a volitional control of breathing Thedifference between breathing exercise and pranama isthe development of kumbhaka (the phase of temporarysuspension of breath) in pranama Pranayamas are ofprimary importance in Yoga Authorities on the subjecthave opined that no other practice was necessary forattaining purification of body and mind (HP-IV-3) TheHatha Pradipika claims that the judicious practice ofpranama alleviates all the ailments (HP-IV-24) TheCheranda samhita says that by the practice of pranayamathe mind experiencesthe bliss and the practitioner becomeshappy (GS-V-57)

Nadi Shuddij Anuloma Viloma Pran~maProcedureThe meaning of nadishuddi is cleansing of nadis(the energy flowing channels) Many consider this as apreparatory phase of pranama Inhale deep~ though theright nostril by closing the left and exhale gent~ andslow~ though the left nostril by closing the right nostrilIn between practice Kumbhaka voluntary retention ofbreathing One ryde of inhalation and exhalation thougheach nostril constitutes one round of Nadishuddi40 Tsunami

Shavasana(The Corpse posture)

The Nadishuddi process should be repeated for5-9 rounds

Nadi ShuddVAnuoma ViomaPranayama

BenefitsIt induces tranQuility and increases vitality andlowers levels of stress and anxiety by harmonizing thepranas This practice cools the body and the mind aswell It induces muscular relaxation mental tranQuilityand may be used as a tranQuillizer before sleep 4

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

UjjayiProcedureSit comfortablY in an up right position Inhale air throughboth the nostrils Keep the glottis partiallY closed duringinhalation The partial closure of the glottis will producea continuous hissing sound Exhale slowlY and gentlYRepeat this practice for 5 - 9 rounds

Benefits

UjjYi is classified as a tranQuilizing pranYama It has aprofoundlY relaxing effect at the psychic level It helps torelieve insomnia and may be practiced in Shavasana just

before sleep 4

Sheetalipranayama

ProcedureSit in acomfortableposition Extendthe tongueoutside themouth as far aspossible and rollit from the sideso as to form atube Inhale

through thetongue Closethe mouth and

exhale throughthe nose Thepractice can berepeated up to 9rounds

Benefits

As for UjjYi 1

Sheelalpranayama

hramariroceduret comfortablY up right Close ears using index fingerslhale slowlY gentlY and as deepgt as possible Whilehaling slowlY produce a Bee like humming sound by

l )sing the mouth During exhalation gentlY bend downt c neck so as to adopt jalandhara bandha (the neck lockt bending the neck) on completion of exhalation This

f Ktiec can be repcated for 5 - 9 rounds

By the pradice ofSharmar arisesenjoyable tranquility ofthe mind

E nefitsI a continuous practice oft ) there easilY supervenesondition of bliss in the

1ds of practitioner thaties all description (HP-59) (In Bhramari) By

rforming kumbhakamfortablY fixing the mind

I wccn the eyebrows andaching oneself from allccts there arises

Joyable tranQuility 01 theIld When the mindloined with the Atmanrily there results blissIS V 78) Bhramari relieves stress and cerebral

lsion alleviating anger anxiety and insomnia 4

hastrikalrocedureIt in an upright and comfortable position Inhale brisklYLuick forced inspiration) and also exhale briskgt (Quick)rced exhalation) During the process the abdominal

lIscles are put into much action

enefits1e HP says that the practice of Bhastrika leads to theeling of well being and the practitioner attains thetate of Unmani (the highest blissful state)HP-IV-56amp58) It balances and strengthens the nervouslystem inducing peace tranQuility and one-pointedness

of mind in preparation for meditation 4

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

MUdrasA Mudra is a symbol or gesture cxtensive~ practiced alongwith Bandha in the Hatha Yoga techniQues The followingare a few practices which produce tranQuili~

HridyenJ MudraProcedure

~it in a~ comfortable position Place the tips of the indexfl~gers at the root of the thumbs and join the tips of themiddle and ring fingers to the tips of the thumb so thatthey are placed side by side The little finger remainsstraight Place the hands on the knees with the palmsfacing upward

Benefits

Hridcya l77udramay be practiced during emotional conflictand crisis 4

Shambhavi MudraProcedure

Sit in any comfortable meditative position Close the eyes

and relax the whole bocY Slow~ open the ryes and lookaheltld at a fixed point Next look upward and inward

focusing at the ce~tre of the ~yebrows Hold the gaze forfew seconds

Benefits

It calms the mind removing emotional stress and angerIt also helps to develop concentration mental stabili~and the state of being beyond thought 4

Shambhavi andYogamudra calms themind removing emo-tional stress andinduces tranquility

Yoga MudraProcedureSit in Padmasana Place hands on the back and catch holdof one wrist with another Inhale slow~ and feel thebreath gradual~ rising from base of the spine (mooladhara)to the mid-eyebrows (ajna chakra) Retain the breath fora few seconds and concentrate on mid eyebrows (ajnachakra) Exhale slowly while bending forwardsynchronizing the movement with the breath so that theforehead just touches the floor as the air is ful~ expelledSimultaneously feel the breath gradually movedownwards Exhale and refrain from breathing for a whileconcentrate on base of the spine Inhale Raise thetrunk to the vertical position and be aware of thebreath moving upwards Repeat for 3-10 rounds

BenefitsIt relieves anger and tension inducing tranQuili~ and

develops awareness and control of psychic energy 4

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Yoga NidraYosa Nidra which is derived from the Tantras is apowerful techniQue in which one can learn to relaxconsclous~ It ISa systematic method of nduc Ih ng comp etep ~slcal mental and emotional relaxationIt IS the sCience of relaxation which enables one to dive

deep down int~ the realms of the subconscious mindthere~y releaslng and relaxing mental tensions andestablishing harmony in all facets of 0 b 5 nes elng YosaNidra provldes effective symptomatic relief alleviates

depression and long standing anxie~ and helps thesufferer to recognize and accept his condition and evolthe b~stpossible outlook towards it The Yosa Nidra sta~appears to reflect an integrated response by the

hYPthalamus resulting in decreased sympathetic(eXCItatory) function It alters the circulating levels of thestress hormones adrenaline and cortlsol D urlng losaNidra the organs and systems of the body attain deepphySiolo~ical rest and the bodys powerful inherentregene~atlve mechanisms are set in motion As a result

body tlssues are pfrysiological) braced against stress

becoming less susceptible to its harmful influences 5

Preparation

Relaxation

Resolve

Rotation of consciousness

Body awareness

Breathing

Sensations

Inlier space

Eyebrow centre Omvisualisation

Movement in timeResolveFinish

Yoga Nidra also ploys onimportant palliative role inthe fields of rehabilitationwhere intractable pain loss ofmotivation and psychologicaldepression pose major barriersin conventional treatment

Ohyana (Meditation)Meditation is wide) practiced though the process ofconcentration is sometimes misinterpreted as MeditationIn fact the process of Dharana is concentration andMeditation is complete absorption in the process of

concentration

Breath Awareness It is a preparatory phase of meditation

and a process of concentration One can by sitting at acomfortable posture (Padmasana or Vajrasana) and byclosing the eyes concentrate on the breathing process -inhalation and exhalation There is no need to alter the

breathing pattern

Om Meditation It is a classical method of

concentration Sit comfortab~ If you cannot sit for a longperiod you can sit in chair or even lie down Gaze at asymbol of choice say the symbol Om from a minimumdistance of three feet Look at the symbol After sometime say after one minute close the eyes and visualizethe symbol at the mental level Once you feel that the

mental c1ari~ has disappeared open your eyes and seethe Om again Try to notice all the aspects of Om itssize colour contour and shape etc and record it inyour mind Close the eyes and visualize the symbol at themental level Repeat this practice several times

In time you will be able to visualize the symbolbetter and better at the mental level You wi II reach astage where there is no need for external object but youcan visualize the same You will finally attain a stagewhere you get absorbed in the process forgetting everything about the external world This is the real

state of meditation

The stages of Yoga Nidra

Shavasana with instructions not to move or go to sleep

BodyOm inner silence Omlbreathing

Make own resolve

Various parts of the body - outer and inner

Bodyfloor bodymirror bodyskin

~bdolmen chlest throat and nostril Using mental control restrict inspiration to

sing e nostn only Use nostrils alternately

Heavinesslightness coldheat painpleasure

Space in front of the eyes and forehead chidakasha colours and patternsocean well spontaneous thought meditation

Par~temple mountain floating body wellocean eyebrow center OmGoldenegg wellgolden egg

Circles of Om centred between the eyebrows

A backwards review of the events of the dayRepeat resolveBreathing body and room awareness

The ultimate aim of Yogic practices is to make atrauma victim strong enough at the mental level towithstand the agony of the incident Yoga helps oneto focus and to experience ones capacity toovercome the dualities of the life in a balanced wayAll what is needed in such a disaster is the mentali~to accept things as they come whatever there may beFor such acceptance the mind should be well preparedand on~ Yoga can prepare the mind to that extent

Meditation is thepractice which providestranquility and at thesometime makes one tohave positive attitudetowards life

The ultimate aim of yogicpractices is to make atrauma victim strongenough at the mentallevel to withstand theagony of the incident

Post Tsunami trauma Management 47

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Ayurveda amp TraumaManagement in the PostTsunami Scenario

Many plants that grownaturally are treasuretroves of medicinalproperties that eventrauma victims in thetsunami-ravaged areasmay easily locate anduse

Certain medications are pre~cribed to tackle ~Ieepdisorders anxiety irritability anger the urge toindulge in etlcohol and drug abuse and to improveintellect increase attention ~pan abiliry to concentrateand improve memory These medications areherbal concoctions that are effective inexpensive andbacked by thousetndsof years of traditional knowledgeMany plants that grow natural~ are treasure troves ofmedicinal properties that even traumet victim~ in thetsunami-ravaged area~ may easi~ locate and use Thefollowing is a list of plants that are know1fortheir usefulness in combating stress andrelated disorders

AsvagandhalAsgandh (Wilhania somnilera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreenshrub 30-150 em high found throughoutIndia in neglected area~ and 01 bund~ Theroots are stout fleshy and whitishmiddot brownThe leaves are simple and oval in ~hape Butthose in the floral region are smaller andplaced opposite each other Flowers aregreenish or lurid-yellow in colour Maturefruits are small round orange-red berries andare enclosed like raspberry The seeds are

yellow

AsvagandhaAsgandh(Wihania somnifera)Locally Asvagandha is also known as Pullvendram

Pannerugadda Panneru (Telegu) Amukkwia AmkulangAmukkuram-kilangu (Tamil) ViremaddlinagaddaPannaeru Aswagadh and Kiremallinagida (Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root taken orallY two-three timesa day is benefiCial for patients suffering from lack ofsleep or insomnia a common complaint oftrauma victims

Sarpagandha (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarp 3gandha is an erect evergreen perennial herb thatusua lY grows to a height ofl5-45 em It has a tuberoussoft taproot The bark is pale brown corky with irregularlongitudinal fissures Its leaves are large and arranged inwhorls of three The leavesare dark green above and palegreen below Its flowers are white or pinkish and its fruitis purplish black in colour It is wide~ distributed in theEastern and Western Ghats and the AndamansLocally it is known as Paataalagani Paataalagaruda(Telegu) Chivanamelpod (Tamil) SarpagandhaShivanabhiballi Sutranabhi and PatalgarndhiSarpagandhi(Kannada)

Dosage2-5 gm of powdered root with desi ghee Le clarifiedbutter taken oral~ two times a day is beneficial in sleepdisorders such as lack of sleep or insomnia 2

Mandukaparni (Cenlella asiatica)

IdentificationThis is a perennial faint~ aromatic herb thatcan grow up to 2 m long It is common~ foundas a weed in crop fields and other unused placesthroughout India Its stem is pink and striatedRoots are present at the nodes from which theleaves sprout The leaves are fleshy and oftenlobed The upper surfaces of the leaves aresmO)thbut the lower surfaces are sparse~ hairyThe flowers are red pink or white and fruitsdull brown The leaves are used as vegetable inKeralaThe plant enjoys considerable reputation inAyurveda and is commonly known asMandukaparni (Sanskrit) Brahmi Saraswatku(Telegu) and Vallarei (Tamil)

Sarpagandha(Rauvolfia serpenina)

Dosage10-20 ml of the juice extracted from the entire plant takenoral~ two-three times a day is beneficial in improvementof intellect It increases attention span ability toconcentrate and improves memo) 3

Mandukaparni([enella asiatica)

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Sarson (Brassica campestris)

Mustard is a commonlY cultivated plant inIndia It is an annual or biennial herb thatgrows upto 15 m in height The basalleaves have a few bristlY hairs especialyalong the veins Mustard flowers and seedsareyellow in colour Oil extracted from itsseeds is used mainlY for edible purposesSarson is also called Sarsapa (Snskrit) andPachhaavaalu (Telegu)

DosageBodiy massage(especialy on soles of thefeet) with lukewarm mustard oil isbenefiCial in the treatment of insomnia 4

Iyotismati (Celastrus paniculatus)

IdentificationThe plant is a large climber that periodicaly sheds all itsleaves Its leaves are simple alternate very variableelliptic or ovate in shape The leaves do not have hair onthe surface The seedsellipsoid in shapeyelloWish brownin colour and enclosed in a red fleshy structure calledaril The seeds are bitter and primarilY possess anti-rheumatic activity These are also popular for theirsharpening effect on the memory The seedsyield darkbrown oil known as Celastrus oilor Malkangni oil which possessesthe medicinal properties of theseeds Seeds are reported tocontajn the alkaloids celastrineandlanicul~tin that constitutethe aWve prlpciples of the drugIt is distrjbut~d almost alloverIndia including middle and southAndamans Localy the plant isalso known as Valuluvai (Tamil)Palulavam (Malayalam) andKariganne (Kannada)

Sarson BrossicocompestrisJ

Seeds of lyotismoti ((elostrusponiculotusJ Pictture of the planton poge 53

Dosage1-2gm of powdered seeds taken oraly two times a dayimproves memory 5

Amalaki (Phyllanthus emblica)

IdentificationThe Amlaki or Amla tree is usualy more than 8 m tallThe yellowish-green fruit is round and fleshy and about25-3 cm in diameter The seeds are bony Both wild andcultivated varieties are found throughout India

Amalaki is localy known as Nelli (Tamil and Malayalam)Amalaka Nelli (Kannada)Amalakamu Usirikai(Telegu) and EmblicmyrobaJan or IndianGooseberry in English

DosageAmla enhancespsychosomatic strengthand hence rejuvenates thebody 6 It is taken as freshfruit or 2-5 gm powder perday 50 gm of AmalkiChrta (Clarified buttercooked with amalaki juice) is beneficial inpsychoneurosis 7

Triphala (Three Myrobalans)

The powdered fruits of Emblic myrobalanChebulic myrobalan and Belleric myrobalan ineQual Quantities constitute Triphala These treesare commonlY found throughout India

Dosage2-12 gm of Triphalapowder mixed with honeyis beneficial forpsychoneurosis 8 2-12gm powdered triphala isbeneficial in loss ofappetite - a commoncomplaint associated withdepression 9

Amoloki (PhyllonthusemblicoJ

Triphaa is a well knowncombination ofEmblica myrbal n(amaaki)Chebulic myrobalan(Haritalci)Belleric myrob Ian(Vibhitaki)is very useful in thetrauma m nagement

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Un ani System of Medicine ampTrauma Managementin thePost Tsunami Scenario

Post traumatic stressdisorder is a real illnessthat needs to be treatedThe Unani System ofmedicine also offers apromising cure by usingsome commonly availableherbs and spices

Iyot ismat iMal kangan i(Ceastrus paniculatus)IdentificationThe plant is a large climber thatperiodical sheds all its leaves Detailson page SO under Ayurveda methods)DosageAccording to the Unani system ofmedicine seeds are bitter expectorantbrain tonic exhilarant and curepsychological disorders The oilextracted from the seeds is used oral at the dose of 10-IS drops twice a day Water- based paste of the roots isapplied local on the head It is useful in the treatmentof depression Malkangani oil mixed with butter is madeinto a lotion that when applied to the palate is brainstimulant 7811

Kahu (Lactuca sativa)

IdentificationKahu or Garden Lettuce is a popular saladcrop of great nutritive value It is chieflyvalued for its mineral and vitamin contentIt has a milky sap and hairless leaves thatgrow in a basal rosette at first then eitherin a loose or a tight rolled head andeventuallY along an upright stem thatsupports the flowers The flower headsare paleyellow and borne in denseclustersabove the leaves on an erect branchingstemLocallY Kahu is also known as Salattu(Tamil) and Kavu (Telegu)

Asgandh (Withania sominifera)

IdentificationAsgandh or Asvagandha is an erect evergreen shrub30-150 cm high found throughout India in neglectedareas and on bunds (Details on page 48 under Ayurvedamethods)

Kishneez (Coriandrum sativum)

IdentificationKishneezor Coriander is a common growndelicatelY- branched annual plant Its topoften becomes too heavy and falls oversprawling along the ground and sendingup branches which gives rise to many newplants The lower leaves of coriander arelobed The upper leavesare fine dissectedinto linear segments and are almost fernlikein appearance The white or pink flowers are tiny andborne in numerous compound flat-topped clusters inwhich the flower stems arise from a single point Theflower clusters are on about 25-51 cm across but areso abundant that the whole plant appears Quite shovryThe seeds are contained in spherical yellowish brownpods that are ribbed and rough textured It is a commonplant mostlY used for garnishing in Indian cuisineThis Common herb is called Dhanya (Sanskrit) Kothamalli(Tamil) Dhantyali (Telegu) and Kothambari (Kannada)Dosage10-12gpowdered seeds are used oral in divided dosestwice a day It is used as a tranQuiliiser brain tonic andexhilarant The useof the powder with 5gm of sugar furtherenhances its activity 1011

DosageLeavesare rubbed and juice is collected for using orallYThe dosage is 2mlA paste of the seeds m~ be appliedlocallY on the forehead It is used in the treatment ofsleeplessnessor insomnia (Sehar) 7811 Shower of lettuce(leaves) decoction is anti depressant

DosagePowered root of this plant is used orallY 12g of the juiceis taken in divided doses twice a dayThe useof the powderwith 5 ml Honey 10 mg laggery (Gilr) and 100 ml Milkfurther enhances its activity as a nervine tonic(MuQQiIwi-e-Asaab) 781011

Plant of JyotismatiMalkangani(Celastrus paniculatus) Picureof seeds onpage 50

Kishneez (Coriandrumsativum)

Kishneez is an easilyfound spice in the Indiankitchen It is a provenexhilirant and hence idealfor the people sufferingfrom depression in thepost tusnami stress

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Darchini (Cinnamomum zeylanicum)

rtlefltificationDarchini or Cinnamom is asmall evergreen tree growingin southern coastal regions ofwestern India The bark of thetree is the well-known CeylonCinnamon The leaves have aspicy odour when bruised anda hot taste The flowers havea foetid disagreeable smell

The fruit is dark purple incolour and one seeded It is

an ellipsoidal ber) with acharacteristic odour when

opened The tr~e flowers inlanuary and the fruits ripenfrom May to August The bark

of tender shoots and stems is smooth and pale while thatof old bull~nd aged branches are rough and brownLocally it is called Tamalapatra (Sanskrit)Cannallavangapattai (Tamil) and Lavangpatti (Kannada)

Dosage3-5g powderedleaves are givenorally in divideddoses twice a dayThe use of thepowder with 5mghoney furtherenhances its activityfor the treatment of

forgetfulness oramnesia (Nisyaan)Water-based paste offlower and leaves ofthe plant are appliedon head for thetreatment of weakness of brain Flower and leaves are Usfukhuddoos (Lovondllo sfoechos)

ground and used for inhalation 7811Dorchini((innomomum zeylonicumJ

Dosage

3-5 g powered bark is administered oral) twice a day forthe treatment of depression 7811

SarpagandhaAsrol (Rauvolfia serpentina)

IdentificationSarpagandha is an erect evergreen perennial her~ thatusually grows to a height of 15-45 cm (Details onpage 49 under Ayurveda methods)

Ustukhuddoos (Lavandula stoechas)

Identification

Ustukhuddoos or French Lavender is an evergreenshrub It bears narrow linear stalkless leaves withrolled margins The leaves are covered with a fine

grey down usually giving a grey-gleen overallappearance The flower spike is composed ofclosely set fertile bracts which house the actualflowers and is topped by a tuft of large showysterile bracts The fragrance of this species issomewhlt3t between that of a true lavender scent and apLlngent rosemary fragrance According to the Unanisystem of medicine it is a nervine tonic and helps ineliminating the excessive accumulation of black bile inthe blood which is a ause of the psychosomaticdisorders

Dosage250 mg of Asrol root and 250 mg black pepper (Pipernigrum) are made into a powder for oral use T~e dosa~eis 500mg in two divided doses twice a day It IS use Inthe treatment of bipolar mania (junoon maenkhoya)insomnia (Sehar) emotional hypersensitivityZakawat -e-his)7811

Kafoor (Cinnamomum camphora)

IdentificationThe Kafoor or camphor tree is a dense broad leavedevergreen The shiny foliage is made up of alternateoval leaves dangling from long petioles Each leaf hasthree distinct yellowish veins The outer margins ofthe leaves tend to be somewhat wary and turn upwardThe new foliage starts out a rusty-burgundy colour

Post Tsunami trauma Management 55

SorpogondhoAsrol(Rouvolfio serpenlino)

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

but the leaves soon turn dark green on the upper sidesand paler green underneath New branches emerging fromthe shallowlY fissured grayish brown trunk are smoothand green Twigs are usuallY green but may be tingedwith red when young The inconspicuous tiny cream-coloured flowers are borne on branching stalks They arefollowed by large crops of fruit comprised of round peasized berries attached to the branch lets by cuplike littlegreen cones The berries first turn reddish and then ripento black Camphor tree can be readilY identified by thedistinctive odour of a crushed leaf

It is locallY called Karppuram (Tamil) Karpuramn (Telugu)

Dosage3-Sg powdered leaves are used orallY in divided dosestwice a day It works as a nervine stimulant (Muharik-e-asaab) The use of the powder with 5 mg honey furtherenhances its activity Water- based paste of flower andleaves is applied on head for the treatment ofinsomnia 7 BII TranQuillising effect can be had byapplying its exudates on chest and headCloth smeared in its exudates mixed with rose water orvinegar has the same effect

A Final WordRecovery from Post Tsunami Stress Disorder does notmean that a survivor will forget the terrible Tsunamiexperiences or have no emotional pain whenremembering these A certain level of continuingreaction to memories is normal and reflects a normalbody and mind Recovery may lead to fewer andless intense reactions It may also lead to a greaterability to manage trauma-related emotions and togreater confidence in ones ability to cope

With proper treatmentthe suffering can endThere is more than justhope for success there isabundant evidence of itLives can be reclaimedhelp is within reach

Alna chakra The chakra situated at centre of theeyebrows

Amplitude The rise above or drop below theambient water level as read on a tide gauge

Anorexia Lossof appetite

Ayurveda Indian Traditional Medical Science

Bandha Neuro-muscular lock

Bhajans Devotional songs

Caraka Ayurvedic treatise written in 1000Be

Chakra Energyplexus in the body These are notanatomical entities but are said to be the centresof spiritual activi~

Cikitsa Treatment

Disaster A crisis event that surpassesthe abili~of an individual communi~ or socie~ to controlor recover from its conseQuences

Epicentre The point on the earthssurfacedirectgtabovethe location where anearthQuakeoriginates

Gheranda Samhita One of the traditional textson HathaYogawritten by Gheranda (approx end17th centUl) or eargt18th century)

Hatha Pradipika A traditional text on HathaYogaSchool the period of this book maybe l4h or16th century

Hatha Yoga One of the schools of Yoga thatconcentrateson physical practices Almost all theprescribed practices need much effort

Hazard An event or physical condition that hasthe potential to causefatalities injuries proper~damage infrastructure damageagricultural lossdamage to the environment interruption ofbusiness or other ~pes of harm or loss

Humours Humours are fluids that are supposedto permeate the body and influence itshealth The Unani system of medicine believesthere are four humours ie dambalghamsafraand sauda

Insomnia Lossof sleep

Krya This is the process of cleansing There aresixsuchpracticespopulargtknownasthe hatkrjyas

GlossaryKumbhaka Voluntary control over keepingthe breath outside after expiration(bahya kumbhaka) or inside after inspiration(an tar kumbhaka) or the automatic cessationof breathing (kevala kumbhaka)

Landslide An abrupt movement of soil andbedrock downhill in response to gravityLandslides can be triggered by an earthQJakeor other natural causes

Magnitude A measure of the strength ofan earthQuake as determined byseismographiCobservations

Mantle The layer of rock that lies betweenthe crust and the outer core of the earthIt is approximategt 2900 kilometers thick andis the largest of the earths major layers

Mitigation Sustained action that reducesor eliminates long-term risk to peopleand property from natural hazards andthei r effects

Mooladhara chakra The chakra situated in thebase of the spine

Mudra Gesture or symbol

Nadi The energy flowing channelsThese are not the anatomical entities

Padmasana (Lotus posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the sideof the body catch hold the sole ofright leg with the left hand and place iton the left thigh Similary catch hold thesole of left leg with the right hand andplace it on the right thigh Place hands onrespective knees in jnana MudraClose your eyes Maintain the positionfor some time Breathe normalgt

Patanjali Author of the book Yoga Sutras

Rasayana Rejuvenation Therapy

Rajas Rajoguna is second of the three Gunasor constituent Qualities of all materialsubstance (other two being Sattva and Tamas)and is supposed to be the cause of thegreat activi~ seen in ceatures

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

Richter scale The system used to measure thestrength of an earthQuake Charles Richterdeveloped it in 1935 as a means of categorizinglocal earthQuakes It is a collection ofmathematical formulas it is not aphysical device

Sattva It refers to consciousness mind andsense the Qualiry of goodness or puriry regardedas the highest of the three Gunas

Seismic Of or having to do with earthQuakes

Seismic belt An elongated earthQuake zone forexample circum-Pacific Mediterranean RockyMountain About 60 percent of the worldsearthQuakes occur in the circum-Pacific seismicbelt

Seismici~y EarthQuake activiry

Seismograph An instrument that records themotions of the Earth especial~ earthQUakes

TIde The periodic rise and fall of the sea surfaceoccurring twice a day over most of the earth andresulting from the gravitational attraction of themoon (and in lesser degrees of the sun) actinguneQual~ on different parts of the rotating earth

Tide gauge A device for measuring the height(rise and fall) of the tide Especial~ an instrumentfor automatical~ making a continuous graphicrecord of tide height versus time

Tsunami Information Bulletin A message issuedto advise participants of the occurrence of a majorearthQuake in the Pacific or near-Pacific area withthe evaluation that a potential~ destructivePacific-wide tsunami was not generated

West CoasV Alaska Tsunami Warning CenterEstablished in 1967 original~ to issue warnings toAlaska about local tsunami events It is nowresponsible for issuing warnings for any eventlike~ to impact either Alaska the west coast ofthe US or the Pacific coast of Canada It is a partof National Oceanic Atmospheric AdministrationsNational Weather Service

Swatmarama The author of the book HathaPradipika

Valrasana (Diamond posture) Sit with legsextended together hands by the side of the bodyFold the right leg at the knee and place the footunder the right buttock Similar~ folding the leftfoot place it under the left buttock Hands restingon the respective thighs sit erect gaze in frontor close the eyes

Chapter II httpwwwcnncoml2005ITECHscienceO 1

10QUakeearth vibe reut

2 httpwwwatsnncomstoryII0683html

3 httpsgnewsyahoocoml04122813pimlhtml

4 httpwwwlighthousefoundationorgltsunam i Icfm

5 httpwwwbbccouklsciencehottopicsinatu rald isastersti da Iwavesshtml

6 httpnewsnationalgeographiccomlnews2004121228_041228_tsunam i htm I

7 httpwwwucmpberkeleyedulgeologytectonicshtml

8 httppubsusgsgovpublicationstexttectonicshtml

9 httpwwwcrystalinkscomlrofhtml

10 httpwwwsepsorglearthQuakes _and_ts unam ishtm

II httpenwikipediaorglwikiIntrap late_ earthQuake

12 httpneojplnasagov1950dal

13httpearthscLorgigeoprotsunamitsunam i html

14 httpwwwmapsofworldcomltsunamitsunamis-seen-at -sea htm I

15httpwwwtulaneedu-sanelsonigeoI204tsunamihtm

Chapter III wwwnewsnationalgeographiccoml

2 cbstvcomllocalnews

3 wwwWikipediaorglwikilTsunami

4 wwwopinionjournalcoml

5 wwwtsunamiorgl

6 wwwc1imatelkltsunami

7 httpirLcolumbiaeduitsunami

8 Bal Krishna The Tsunami Shame GISdevelopment2005 9 (1)16

9 www geophyswashingtonedultsunamigenerallhistoric

ReferencesChapter IIII httpwwwgeophyswashingtonedultsunami

genera Iwarn inglwarn ing html

2 httpwwwcsmonitorcoml20041229pOls03-woaphtml

3 Tsunami warning system for Indian Oceanpresentation by Tad Murthy at Brainstormingsession on The Great Tsunami of 26December 2004 held at INSA on 21-22lanuary 2005

4 Brainstorming Session on Tsunami Ear~Warning System for India held at the IndianNational Sciences Academy (INSA) NewDelhi during 21-22lanuary 2005

5 Public awareness education amp internationalcooporation endevours presentation by DrSatish Sherya at Brainstorming Session onTsunami Ear~ Warning System for Indiaheld at the Indian National SciencesAcadeny (INSA) New Delhi during21-22lanuary 2005

6 httpearthQuakeusgsgov

Chapter IVYogaI Swami Kuvalayananda amp DrSLVinekar-

Yogic Therapy (1994)

2 KNUdupa - Stress and its Management byYoga (1989)

3 CCRYN - Yoga amp Naturopathy (2004)

4 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - AsanaPranayama Mudra Bandha

5 Swami Saryananda Saraswati - Yoga Nidra

yurevdaI P V Sharma DraYaguna Vigyan Part II

page765

2 BhasisaiYa ratnavali-Parisistal23-126

3 Caraka Cikitsa 113-30

4 Bhavaprakasa Purvakhanda 5676873

5 Bhavaprakasa- Haritaryadi vargal71

6 Gada Nigraha-2

7 Sahasrltyoga - Ghrtayoga-81

8 Vangasena Samhita - Madayltya

9 Bhavaparakash Nighantu

Unani

I )urjani Zakhira Khuarzam shahi 5th Vol 8th

Chap pgs 11-136th Vol Chap 1-3 pgs 31-42

2 Kabiruddin M Sharah Asbab Is Vol pgs 127-1154th Vol pglOI

3 Khan S lIaj-ul-Amraz urdu pg 39

4 Ikseer-e-Azam 1Vol pg 190 223226

5 Sina Ibn Qmoon-fit-tibb 4th Vol pgl2 1stVolpg 88-89

6 Majoosi Kamil-us-Sana 2nd Vol Chap 6-723-25pgs 201-317

7 National Formulary of Unani Medicine Part II1998 pg 876127101106

8 Ghani N Khazinatul Advia Vol 1st 492-494 Volpd 581-585532-537 Vol3rd 249-259277-280713-716

9 Ibn- Baitar AI)ami ul mufradat Vol 1st 5456Vol 2nd 180-183

10Kabiruddin M Makhzan ul mufradat 290-292

Ii SafiuddinS Unani Advia-e-Mufrada30-33 162-164215-218254-255

• Cover
• Contents
• Science of Tsunamis
• History of Tsunami
• Warning Bells
• Post Tsunami Trauma Management
• Glossary
• References
• Back

• Cover
• Contents
• Science of Tsunamis
• History of Tsunami
• Warning Bells
• Post Tsunami Trauma Management
• Glossary
• References
• Back